phantasm_n which_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o papist_n be_v good_a and_o bad_a angel_n or_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a which_o become_v visible_a or_o which_o be_v understand_v without_o be_v see_v either_o that_o they_o speak_v intelligible_o or_o that_o they_o make_v only_o some_o sound_n and_o noise_n there_o be_v yet_o this_o difference_n in_o their_o apparition_n that_o there_o be_v some_o soul_n which_o whether_o they_o manifest_v themselves_o visible_o or_o whether_o they_o be_v only_o hear_v work_v some_o effect_n whereas_o there_o be_v other_o that_o operate_v nothing_o schottus_n free_o teach_v we_o many_o thing_n which_o relate_v to_o they_o that_o be_v first_o in_o what_o place_n spectre_n chief_o use_v to_o appear_v second_o what_o spectre_n and_o phantasm_n be_v three_o what_o they_o act_n four_o to_o who_o they_o particular_o appear_v five_o what_o mean_v there_o be_v to_o avoid_v they_o and_o be_v rid_v of_o they_o sect._n 2._o those_o place_n where_o phantom_n appear_v schottus_n persuade_v himself_o that_o there_o be_v no_o place_n in_o the_o world_n but_o that_o may_v happen_v however_o that_o there_o be_v some_o where_o it_o happen_v more_o frequent_o than_o elsewhere_o as_o 1._o in_o desert_n and_o in_o solitary_a place_n he_o ground_n his_o opinion_n upon_o scripture_n isai_n 33.14_o apoc._n 18.2_o tob._n 8.3_o and_o confirm_v it_o by_o the_o consideration_n of_o that_o which_o happen_v to_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o st._n matthew_n chap._n 4._o st._n luke_n chap._n 4._o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o good_a st._n anthony_n be_v so_o hardly_o deal_v with_o in_o the_o desert_n by_o all_o sort_n of_o hobgobling_n and_o spirit_n pag._n 226._o 2._o if_o one_o be_v in_o the_o humour_n also_o to_o believe_v a_o sort_n of_o water_n demon_n our_o author_n will_v very_o often_o make_v they_o appear_v in_o pond_n and_o marsh_n pag._n 227._o 3._o if_o the_o pagan_n have_v have_v since_o a_o long_a time_n god_n of_o the_o grove_n the_o christian_n will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v such_o for_o they_o say_v that_o there_o be_v particular_a phantom_n in_o wood_n and_o meadow_n pag._n 229._o 4._o when_o they_o be_v to_o fight_v any_o bloody_a battle_n or_o after_o it_o have_v be_v fight_v many_o spectre_n have_v often_o be_v see_v in_o the_o field_n of_o battle_n pag._n 230._o 5._o phantasm_n often_o appear_v in_o bath_n and_o stove_n pag._n 232._o 6._o which_o happen_v also_o in_o fortress_n and_o castle_n pag._n 234._o 7._o in_o mine_n and_o cavern_n as_o it_o have_v be_v say_v before_o concern_v mountain_n go_n pag._n 235._o 8._o there_o be_v see_v more_o apparition_n in_o place_n where_o murderer_n and_o thief_n haunt_v than_o in_o other_o place_n pag._n 235._o 9_o holy_a cloister_n church_n and_o temple_n of_o god_n worship_n be_v not_o also_o exempt_v pag._n 237._o as_o for_o i_o i_o be_o very_o much_o persuade_v that_o there_o be_v no_o place_n in_o the_o world_n where_o there_o be_v more_o delusion_n and_o apparition_n make_v or_o rather_o deceitful_a vision_n than_o in_o those_o place_n 10._o so_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n that_o the_o same_o happen_v to_o every_o particular_a person_n in_o his_o house_n pag._n 238._o sect._n 3_o if_o one_o ask_v what_o it_o be_v that_o appear_v or_o what_o these_o fantome_n be_v you_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v immediate_o satisfy_v sometime_o they_o be_v good_a angel_n but_o most_o frequent_o evil_a spirit_n soul_n of_o the_o decease_a however_o in_o this_o occasion_n there_o be_v say_v touch_v angel_n very_o little_a and_o that_o very_o uncertain_a fortassis_fw-la etiam_fw-la angeli_fw-la boni_fw-la sometime_o perhaps_o good_a angel_n say_v schotus_n pag._n 247._o but_o concern_v demon_n he_o affirm_v very_o neat_o and_o with_o a_o great_a assurance_n that_o they_o be_v not_o all_o alike_o wicked_a because_o phantasm_n be_v distinguish_v in_o mite_n &_o tetricâ—s_n seu_fw-la truculentos_fw-la in_o good_a and_o cruel_a that_o which_o be_v find_v explain_v in_o the_o same_o place_n by_o these_o word_n take_v out_o of_o cassien_n touch_v some_o unpure_a spirit_n as_o be_v ordinary_o call_v faunos_n faun_n kabautermannaken_v or_o hobgoblin_n it_o be_v notorious_a that_o they_o delude_v man_n as_o by_o way_n of_o sport_n and_o pastime_n so_o that_o in_o certain_a place_n they_o post_v themselves_o ordinary_o in_o the_o way_n and_o take_v they_o up_o however_o without_o torment_v the_o passenger_n they_o be_v content_v to_o laugh_v at_o they_o and_o make_v raillery_n and_o play_v they_o some_o pleasant_a prank_n and_o they_o seem_v rather_o to_o have_v a_o design_n to_o tire_v they_o than_o to_o give_v they_o any_o displeasure_n but_o it_o be_v also_o know_v there_o be_v other_o so_o evil_a and_o so_o cruel_a that_o it_o do_v not_o satisfy_v they_o to_o torment_v people_n and_o cruel_o to_o tear_v they_o where_o they_o come_v this_o aught_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o possess_v but_o they_o will_v attack_v those_o who_o pass_v by_o although_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o be_v a_o great_a way_n off_o and_o horrible_o treat_v they_o see_v one_o that_o say_v he_o know_v they_o very_o well_o himself_o and_o further_o that_o no_o body_n be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o he_o rely_v upon_o his_o own_o persuasion_n and_o do_v applaud_v himself_o for_o it_o will_v it_o not_o be_v more_o mischievous_a than_o the_o will_n with_o a_o wisp_n himself_o that_o set_v upon_o passenger_n to_o suspect_v and_o confute_v his_o belief_n however_o he_o be_v but_o a_o little_a while_n to_o be_v quiet_a for_o we_o can_v avoid_v trouble_v he_o and_o show_v his_o error_n four_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a be_v either_o save_v or_o damn_v it_o be_v hold_v for_o certain_a that_o those_o that_o be_v happy_a be_v often_o see_v to_o appear_v to_o holy_a man_n for_o their_o good_a and_o that_o they_o appear_v still_o the_o legend_n contain_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o example_n which_o have_v be_v compile_v from_o all_o sort_n of_o history_n even_o of_o those_o which_o be_v the_o least_o worthy_a of_o credit_n and_o that_o be_v enrich_v with_o a_o great_a many_o new_a ornament_n that_o have_v be_v lend_v they_o in_o compile_v of_o the_o work_n but_o there_o be_v none_o which_o appear_v so_o worthy_a of_o remark_n as_o these_o apparition_n of_o soul_n which_o happen_v in_o consequence_n of_o covenant_n that_o have_v be_v make_v betwixt_o holy_a people_n in_o their_o life_n time_n that_o be_v when_o two_o or_o more_o have_v mutual_o promise_v that_o who_o shall_v die_v first_o shall_v appear_v to_o the_o other_o and_o come_v and_o tell_v he_o news_n of_o the_o estate_n he_o be_v in_o whether_o in_o purgatory_n or_o in_o heaven_n the_o author_n make_v no_o doubt_n but_o the_o thing_n happen_v as_o it_o be_v agree_v but_o he_o dare_v not_o decide_v whether_o such_o a_o agreement_n be_v lawful_a in_o which_o case_n he_o believe_v it_o must_v be_v make_v by_o a_o particular_a inspiration_n from_o god_n p._n 333._o sect._n 5._o there_o be_v no_o more_o doubt_n of_o the_o apparition_n of_o soul_n that_o be_v damn_v and_o they_o be_v ground_v upon_o proof_n of_o the_o same_o certainty_n as_o the_o former_a schottus_n report_v a_o example_n draw_v from_o bencius_n and_o delrio_n which_o appear_v so_o strong_a and_o convince_a that_o he_o express_v himself_o thus_o at_o the_o end_n it_o be_v a_o story_n which_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o belief_n general_o give_v to_o it_o it_o be_v public_o in_o all_o place_n by_o many_o book_n and_o by_o a_o great_a number_n of_o letter_n and_o the_o thing_n have_v happen_v in_o the_o time_n and_o place_n mention_v it_o be_v a_o question_n to_o know_v if_o any_o thing_n may_v not_o be_v false_a or_o mix_v with_o any_o falsity_n because_o it_o have_v be_v publish_v a_o long_a time_n without_o be_v contradict_v either_o in_o word_n or_o writing_n but_o it_o will_v be_v too_o long_o to_o treat_v upon_o this_o question_n here_o it_o will_v be_v proper_a in_o another_o place_n however_o if_o this_o history_n be_v true_a it_o may_v confirm_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o papist_n which_o say_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o damn_a appear_v here_o upon_o earth_n to_o the_o live_n to_o present_v to_o they_o in_o a_o frightful_a manner_n the_o torment_n they_o suffer_v in_o hell_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v bring_v they_o by_o that_o to_o repent_v and_o leave_v off_o sin_v sect._n 6._o our_o jesuit_n be_v too_o wise_a to_o speak_v much_o himself_o of_o purgatory_n he_o leave_v that_o to_o other_o he_o hold_v nevertheless_o with_o those_o of_o his_o faith_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a desire_n often_o of_o the_o live_n the_o help_n of_o their_o prayer_n and_o good_a work_n and_o that_o by_o consequence_n the_o
the_o world_n bewitch_v etc._n etc._n vol._n i._n the_o world_n bewitch_v or_o a_o examination_n of_o the_o common_a opinion_n concern_v spirit_n their_o nature_n power_n administration_n and_o operation_n as_o also_o the_o effect_n man_n be_v able_a to_o produce_v by_o their_o communication_n divide_v into_o iv_o part_n by_o balthazar_z bekker_n d.d._n and_o pastor_n at_o amsterdam_n vol._n i._n translate_v from_o a_o french_a copy_n approve_v of_o and_o subscribe_v by_o the_o author_n be_v own_o hand_n print_a for_o r._n baldwin_n in_o warwick-lane_n 1695._o to_o mr._n feyo_n john_n winter_n doctor_n of_o physic_n former_o burgermaster_v and_o counsellor_n of_o state_n in_o the_o city_n of_o leeuwarden_n as_o also_o deputy_n to_o the_o state_n of_o frieseland_n and_o elder_a of_o the_o walloon_n church_n in_o the_o same_o town_n most_o honour_a cousin_n i_o be_o bind_v to_o you_o since_o a_o long_a time_n with_o such_o particular_a obligation_n and_o my_o duty_n tie_v i_o to_o you_o with_o such_o strict_a band_n that_o there_o be_v no_o man_n in_o the_o world_n beside_o the_o own_o brother_n of_o my_o dear_a spouse_n but_o i_o ought_v to_o prefer_v you_o before_o he_o i_o have_v dedicate_v to_o they_o the_o two_o first_o book_n of_o the_o world_n bewitch_v and_o among_o all_o my_o friend_n who_o name_n i_o intend_v to_o prefix_v to_o each_o part_n of_o the_o french_a translation_n i_o have_v make_v choice_n of_o you_o for_o this_o that_o be_v the_o first_o of_o all_o and_o go_v to_o be_v publish_v it_o be_v above_o thirty_o year_n since_o i_o have_v the_o honour_n to_o be_v acquaint_v with_o you_o and_o about_o fifteen_o since_o i_o be_o ally_v to_o you_o by_o your_o marriage_n with_o the_o lady_n henriette_n fullenia_n the_o near_a cousin_n of_o my_o spouse_n both_o from_o father_n and_o mother_n side_n it_o be_v likewise_o very_a near_o twenty_o year_n since_o i_o be_v so_o happy_a as_o to_o see_v you_o a_o member_n of_o the_o first_o college_n of_o the_o state_n of_o friesland_n on_o who_o direction_n the_o good_a or_o have_v success_n of_o my_o affair_n depend_v at_o that_o time_n when_o occasion_n have_v offer_v itself_o i_o receive_v from_o you_o testimony_n of_o a_o just_a favour_n and_o a_o ingenious_a distinction_n your_o marriage_n tie_v more_o strict_o the_o band_n of_o the_o friendship_n you_o have_v for_o i_o and_o i_o have_v have_v the_o pleasure_n to_o see_v it_o last_v to_o this_o day_n you_o give_v i_o late_o a_o oblige_a proof_n of_o it_o when_o you_o be_v please_v to_o present_v from_o i_o to_o his_o highness_n prince_n henry_n casimir_n of_o nassau_n hereditary_a governor_n of_o our_o common_a country_n etc._n etc._n my_o friesland_n divinity_n which_o i_o have_v take_v the_o liberty_n to_o dedicate_v to_o he_o for_o i_o be_v not_o in_o a_o capacity_n of_o present_v it_o myself_o because_o the_o great_a employment_n of_o his_o highness_n calling_n he_o at_o every_o moment_n to_o different_a part_n of_o his_o government_n i_o can_v not_o be_v sure_a so_o much_o as_o a_o hour_n of_o the_o place_n where_o i_o may_v meet_v with_o he_o this_o circumstance_n procure_v i_o the_o honour_n of_o receive_v by_o the_o next_o post_n a_o letter_n from_o that_o prince_n contain_v very_o express_a mark_n of_o his_o affection_n in_o which_o he_o also_o declare_v that_o my_o dedication_n have_v not_o be_v unpleasant_a to_o he_o but_o i_o have_v still_o another_o reason_n that_o engage_v i_o to_o present_v you_o with_o the_o translation_n of_o this_o work_n with_o which_o you_o seem_v very_o much_o please_v it_o be_v your_o particular_a concern_v in_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n in_o who_o tongue_n it_o be_v write_v and_o in_o general_a in_o all_o those_o of_o our_o holy_a religion_n to_o this_o you_o incessant_o apply_v yourself_o with_o a_o zeal_n worthy_a of_o imitation_n and_o admiration_n discharge_v still_o in_o the_o walloon_n church_n of_o your_o city_n the_o honourable_a function_n of_o elder_a which_o you_o have_v former_o discharge_v many_o time_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o church_n of_o your_o mother_n tongue_n far_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o cause_v this_o treatise_n to_o be_v translate_v myself_o lest_o some_o other_o shall_v undertake_v it_o have_v be_v advise_v that_o the_o translation_n of_o it_o have_v be_v begin_v in_o this_o town_n â—nd_v elsewhere_o without_o my_o knowledge_n which_o however_o be_v happen_v but_o since_o the_o late_a synod_n of_o north-holland_n the_o proceed_n that_o be_v make_v against_o i_o have_v only_o be_v of_o use_n to_o excite_v the_o curiosity_n of_o the_o public_a as_o to_o this_o matter_n and_o therefore_o i_o have_v prevent_v the_o design_n of_o those_o who_o intend_v to_o make_v this_o translation_n and_o provide_v at_o the_o same_o time_n lest_o any_o shall_v appear_v under_o my_o name_n without_o my_o consent_n and_o my_o revise_v of_o it_o as_o i_o may_v assert_v that_o i_o have_v do_v this_o it_o come_v from_o a_o frenchman_n who_o have_v careful_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o study_n of_o our_o tongue_n and_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o understand_v his_o own_o very_a well_o for_o though_o i_o be_o not_o conversant_a with_o it_o so_o far_o as_o to_o have_v translate_v my_o own_o book_n myself_o yet_o i_o think_v that_o i_o be_o able_a to_o judge_v that_o i_o shall_v not_o have_v better_o succeed_v nor_o more_o express_o have_v render_v my_o own_o thought_n if_o i_o have_v be_v in_o a_o capacity_n of_o undertake_v it_o beside_o this_o translation_n be_v almost_o verbal_a because_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o work_n require_v it_o it_o be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o difficult_a and_o worthy_a that_o its_o defect_n shall_v be_v overlooked_a i_o think_v at_o least_o that_o no_o other_o difference_n will_v be_v perceive_v betwixt_o it_o and_o the_o original_a but_o that_o of_o the_o tongue_n no_o real_a change_n have_v be_v make_v in_o it_o i_o own_o that_o several_a matter_n of_o fact_n have_v be_v add_v and_o insert_v in_o divers_a place_n of_o this_o book_n but_o nothing_o have_v be_v leave_v out_o so_o that_o the_o reader_n shall_v have_v no_o occasion_n of_o complain_v of_o his_o loss_n but_o rather_o of_o be_v glad_a of_o the_o new_a advantage_n that_o accrue_v to_o he_o i_o also_o have_v add_v after_o the_o preface_n a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o whole_a work_n as_o a_o preliminary_n that_o give_v a_o general_a view_n and_o notion_n of_o it_o including_z in_o substance_n the_o content_n of_o the_o three_o last_o book_n that_o be_v to_o be_v successive_o translate_v the_o second_o be_v already_o far_o advance_v i_o only_o earnest_o wish_v that_o you_o may_v be_v as_o well_o satisfy_v with_o my_o dedication_n as_o i_o be_o with_o this_o translation_n so_o that_o all_o that_o i_o have_v to_o do_v be_v to_o commend_v you_o and_o all_o your_o friend_n and_o relation_n to_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n which_o i_o hearty_o beg_v of_o you_o all_o but_o lest_o any_o french_a copy_n of_o any_o of_o these_o four_o book_n shall_v be_v publish_v under_o my_o name_n beside_o those_o that_o be_v print_v in_o this_o townt_a for_o peter_n rotterdam_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v dedicate_v to_o you_o i_o declare_v that_o i_o own_v no_o other_o but_o such_o as_o be_v subscribe_v by_o i_o as_o this_o be_v wherein_o i_o assure_v you_o with_o my_o own_o hand_n that_o i_o be_o most_o honour_a cousin_n your_o most_o obedient_a and_o oblige_a servant_n b._n bekker_n be_v subscribe_v in_o the_o original_a amsterdam_n july_n 18_o 1693._o a_o preface_n to_o the_o whole_a work_n in_o general_n and_o the_o first_o book_n in_o particular_a if_o ever_o any_o author_n think_v the_o treatise_n he_o be_v publish_v need_v a_o introduction_n methinks_v that_o i_o may_v not_o only_o have_v the_o same_o opinion_n of_o this_o but_o even_o that_o i_o can_v forbear_v it_o two_o particular_a reason_n oblige_v i_o to_o it_o one_o of_o which_o concern_v the_o circumstance_n of_o what_o happen_v during_o the_o impression_n of_o this_o work_n and_o the_o other_o have_v relation_n to_o its_o content_n both_o these_o reason_n have_v something_o extraordinary_a but_o the_o latter_a especial_o appear_v still_o more_o strange_a because_o of_o the_o former_a and_o therefore_o i_o intend_v to_o give_v the_o reader_n some_o explanation_n upon_o both_o have_v form_v a_o design_n to_o write_v upon_o the_o matter_n treat_v of_o in_o this_o book_n i_o begin_v eight_o year_n ago_o in_o my_o preface_n to_o the_o book_n of_o comet_n to_o give_v some_o hint_n of_o what_o i_o intend_v to_o explain_v here_o more_o particular_o i_o have_v choose_v for_o the_o subject_n of_o my_o public_a sermon_n the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n when_o i_o be_v come_v to_o the_o 11_o v._o of_o the_o 2_o chapter_n in_o which_o the_o
magician_n confess_v they_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o expound_v the_o king_n dream_n i_o draw_v from_o that_o declaration_n such_o inference_n as_o evident_o show_v what_o must_v be_v believe_v concern_v the_o extent_n of_o knowledge_n ascribe_v to_o the_o devil_n afterward_o judge_v it_o convenient_a to_o examine_v his_o power_n and_o whether_o it_o extend_v as_o far_o as_o be_v ordinary_o say_v the_o first_o occasion_n i_o have_v of_o ascend_v the_o pulpit_n i_o take_v my_o text_n on_o exodus_fw-la chap._n 8._o v._n 18_o and_o examine_v why_o the_o magician_n can_v not_o as_o easy_o produce_v louse_n as_o frog_n and_o serpent_n the_o late_a sieur_n de_fw-fr tamininga_n lord_n of_o belleingwee_a a_o learned_a and_o pious_a gentleman_n hear_v my_o sermon_n and_o like_v it_o extreme_o think_v that_o if_o what_o i_o have_v propose_v be_v print_v it_o will_v obtain_v the_o approbation_n of_o understand_a person_n and_o inform_v the_o ignorant_a he_o exhort_v i_o himself_o several_a time_n to_o print_v that_o discourse_n and_o employ_v other_o person_n to_o desire_v i_o to_o do_v it_o but_o i_o be_v so_o take_v up_o with_o other_o business_n as_o may_v be_v judge_v by_o the_o book_n i_o have_v publish_v and_o by_o the_o assistance_n i_o have_v afford_v my_o friend_n in_o the_o edition_n of_o they_o that_o i_o can_v not_o answer_v his_o expectation_n so_o soon_o tho'_o never_o absolute_o deny_v to_o do_v it_o since_o that_o time_n i_o preach_v twice_o again_o on_o the_o same_o matter_n on_o occasion_n of_o the_o witch_n of_o endor_n who_o saul_n go_v to_o consult_v and_o of_o the_o deuâ—â—_n who_o torment_v job_n many_o person_n press_v it_o hard_o upon_o i_o to_o publish_v my_o opinion_n on_o this_o subject_n in_o 1689_o as_o i_o be_v explain_v in_o the_o hospital_n church_n the_o 19_o and_o follow_a verse_n of_o the_o 5_o chap._n to_o the_o galatian_n i_o search_v deep_a into_o this_o matter_n expound_v the_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o the_o french_a and_o dutch_a interpreter_n have_v translate_v poison_v and_o the_o english_a witchcraft_n but_o as_o i_o can_v not_o comprise_v in_o a_o sermon_n whatever_o be_v to_o be_v say_v upon_o this_o subject_n i_o refer_v my_o hearer_n to_o a_o full_a instruction_n in_o a_o large_a volume_n that_o i_o be_v go_v to_o publish_v i_o have_v give_v a_o account_n why_o it_o be_v not_o undertake_v before_o and_o now_o i_o shall_v inform_v the_o reader_n why_o it_o have_v be_v so_o long_o in_o the_o press_n go_v from_o francker_n to_o loen_n where_o i_o be_v call_v to_o be_v a_o minister_n i_o promise_v my_o bookseller_n h._n nauta_fw-la that_o to_o keep_v our_o old_a acquaintance_n i_o will_v give_v he_o to_o print_v the_o first_o treatise_n i_o shall_v compose_v in_o holland_n almost_o as_o soon_o as_o i_o be_v come_v thither_o there_o appear_v a_o comet_n in_o the_o year_n 1680_o and_o 1681_o which_o give_v i_o occasion_n to_o write_v a_o book_n entitle_v a_o examination_n of_o comet_n which_o i_o put_v out_o in_o 1683._o but_o as_o the_o bookseller_n desire_v the_o book_n may_v be_v somewhat_o large_a and_o i_o find_v it_o inconvenient_a to_o take_v care_n of_o a_o long_a impression_n beyond_o sea_n i_o oblige_v he_o to_o continue_v it_o for_o that_o time_n promise_v he_o that_o if_o he_o ever_o reprint_v the_o same_o treatise_n i_o will_v either_o increase_v it_o or_o add_v some_o other_o to_o it_o i_o have_v no_o occasion_n to_o keep_v to_o the_o first_o promise_n no_o body_n have_v say_v or_o write_v any_o thing_n against_o it_o that_o require_v a_o more_o particular_a explication_n and_o therefore_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o hold_v my_o second_o promise_n by_o add_v to_o my_o examination_n of_o comet_n another_o tract_n upon_o a_o matter_n somewhat_o relate_v to_o it_o and_o on_o which_o i_o have_v meditate_a a_o long_a time_n to_o that_o end_n i_o compose_v a_o examination_n of_o magic_n and_o witchcraft_n that_o contain_v very_o near_o as_o many_o sheet_n as_o that_o of_o comet_n and_o i_o cause_v in_o autumn_n last_o a_o new_a edition_n to_o be_v make_v of_o the_o latter_a on_o purpose_n to_o join_v it_o to_o this_o new_a treatise_n but_o have_v sometime_o especial_o in_o november_n 27_o 1689_o public_o confute_v in_o the_o pulpit_n the_o common_a opinion_n two_o day_n after_o a_o book_n be_v deliver_v i_o come_v from_o england_n where_o it_o be_v print_v and_o entitle_v a_o relation_n of_o the_o discovery_n of_o some_o witchcraft_n in_o which_o very_o many_o particular_a thing_n be_v say_v to_o be_v contain_v i_o think_v by_o the_o read_n of_o it_o that_o it_o will_v quick_o be_v translate_v into_o our_o tongue_n to_o satisfy_v the_o curiosity_n of_o people_n and_o as_o my_o opinion_n be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o what_o be_v lay_v down_o in_o that_o book_n i_o perceive_v it_o may_v breed_v prejudices_fw-la against_o what_o i_o have_v so_o free_o and_o open_o declare_v in_o the_o pulpit_n and_o such_o as_o i_o shall_v scarce_o be_v able_a to_o destroy_v afterward_o because_o of_o the_o apparent_a strength_n of_o the_o proof_n bring_v forth_o in_o that_o work_n for_o that_o reason_n i_o rather_o choose_v to_o translate_v it_o myself_o than_o to_o leave_v it_o to_o another_o add_v some_o remark_n fit_a to_o open_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o reader_n by_o discover_v the_o ground_n on_o which_o such_o relation_n be_v lay_v that_o he_o may_v not_o thereby_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o be_v confirm_v in_o the_o vulgar_a error_n but_o that_o he_o may_v make_v use_n of_o these_o annotation_n until_o my_o complete_a work_n concern_v magic_a and_o witchcraft_n be_v print_v which_o be_v to_o be_v according_a to_o my_o expectation_n in_o the_o follow_a month_n but_o beside_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o the_o wether_n in_o winter_n and_o the_o distance_n of_o the_o place_n where_o it_o be_v print_v viz._n beyond_o sea_n together_o with_o the_o book_n of_o mr._n ainsworth_n for_o which_o the_o same_o press_n be_v employ_v cause_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o delay_n during_o that_o time_n i_o have_v leisure_n to_o review_v my_o treatise_n of_o magic_n and_o to_o increase_v it_o so_o that_o it_o become_v much_o large_a than_o that_o of_o comet_n beside_o the_o translation_n and_o publish_n of_o the_o english_a book_n procure_v i_o letter_n from_o several_a learned_a man_n and_o afford_v matter_n to_o many_o conversation_n as_o well_o with_o those_o that_o be_v of_o my_o opinion_n as_o with_o those_o that_o be_v contrary_a to_o it_o thus_o have_v have_v occasion_n to_o search_v deep_o into_o this_o subject_n to_o give_v new_a explanation_n of_o my_o opinion_n and_o to_o confirm_v they_o by_o new_a reason_n this_o work_n go_v on_o always_o increase_v and_o the_o order_n and_o disposition_n of_o it_o be_v so_o far_o change_v that_o from_o a_o small_a book_n it_o become_v a_o bulky_a volumn_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n the_o impression_n that_o be_v make_v at_o leeuwarden_n seem_v to_o i_o not_o only_o slow_a but_o also_o very_o inconvenient_a by_o reason_n of_o the_o fault_n of_o the_o press_n of_o which_o i_o can_v not_o so_o well_o purge_v it_o but_o that_o the_o first_o book_n be_v still_o full_a of_o they_o i_o resolve_v therefore_o to_o print_v the_o second_o part_n at_o amsterdam_n some_o time_n past_a before_o that_o can_v succeed_v however_o without_o any_o inconveniency_n to_o the_o book_n for_o the_o reason_n just_o now_o allege_v the_o cause_n of_o this_o slowness_n be_v unknown_a some_o be_v not_o afraid_a to_o publish_v that_o i_o have_v lose_v courage_n and_o dare_v not_o attempt_v to_o enter_v the_o list_n with_o the_o devil_n those_o rumour_n the_o question_n that_o be_v continual_o put_v to_o i_o and_o the_o writing_n that_o be_v send_v i_o when_o my_o treatise_n be_v just_a come_v out_o oblige_v i_o to_o publish_v the_o two_o first_o book_n in_o which_o i_o mention_v something_o of_o the_o two_o last_o that_o they_o may_v the_o better_o please_v the_o reader_n beside_o i_o hope_v god_n will_v give_v i_o the_o grace_n to_o make_v a_o end_n of_o the_o whole_a work_n and_o to_o add_v what_o the_o reader_n may_v think_v want_v or_o convenient_a but_o it_o can_v not_o be_v perform_v before_o the_o end_n of_o 1690_o as_o i_o intend_v it_o and_o the_o bookseller_n desire_v it_o for_o his_o own_o interest_n for_o the_o frost_n that_o come_v in_o on_o a_o sudden_a retard_v the_o execution_n of_o it_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o send_v the_o three_o last_o sheet_n to_o leeuwarden_n and_o to_o get_v from_o thence_o those_o that_o be_v print_v there_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o ice_n that_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o navigation_n so_o that_o i_o can_v have_v no_o copy_n to_o present_v my_o friend_n with_o i_o hope_v still_o however_o
the_o creator_n and_o the_o creature_n we_o be_v oblige_v more_o particular_o to_o examine_v how_o much_o the_o increated_a spirit_n differ_v from_o those_o that_o be_v create_v and_o among_o these_o last_o how_o much_o those_o that_o be_v immaterial_a and_o those_o that_o be_v unite_v with_o a_o body_n differ_v from_o each_o other_o sect._n 7._o however_o such_o a_o difficult_a piece_n of_o work_n can_v be_v undertake_v without_o know_v the_o different_a opinion_n and_o practice_n upon_o this_o subject_a and_o without_o special_a consideration_n upon_o they_o now_o whoever_o shall_v reflect_v upon_o what_o be_v say_v and_o practise_v as_o to_o this_o matter_n through_o all_o the_o world_n and_o withal_o upon_o the_o converse_n which_o man_n may_v have_v with_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o operation_n that_o may_v attend_v they_o he_o will_v undoubted_o desire_v to_o be_v well_o inform_v of_o all_o these_o thing_n that_o he_o may_v distinguish_v betwixt_o the_o truth_n and_o falsehood_n of_o those_o opinion_n and_o what_o be_v lawful_a and_o unlawful_a in_o those_o practice_n for_o these_o reason_n i_o describe_v all_o the_o sentiment_n that_o have_v be_v receive_v among_o man_n in_o all_o age_n and_o place_n whatsoever_o concern_v god_n and_o the_o spirit_n what_o mean_v man_n have_v make_v use_n of_o to_o conjure_v they_o up_o and_o down_o and_o what_o they_o may_v be_v able_a to_o operate_v by_o the_o help_n of_o those_o spirit_n whence_o proceed_v a_o sufficient_a matter_n for_o a_o more_o particular_a examination_n of_o what_o sound_a reason_n and_o the_o holy_a scripture_n teach_v we_o as_o to_o this_o point_n and_o what_o experience_n testify_v of_o it_o sect._n 8._o to_o treat_v of_o these_o thing_n methodical_o i_o have_v divide_v this_o treatise_n into_o four_o book_n in_o the_o first_o i_o propose_v the_o opinion_n and_o custom_n of_o all_o nation_n in_o all_o age_n country_n and_o religion_n concern_v the_o deity_n and_o the_o good_a and_o bad_a spirit_n i_o say_v the_o opinion_n and_o custom_n for_o in_o the_o matter_n we_o undertake_v to_o treat_v of_o we_o must_v take_v a_o special_a notice_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n the_o knowledge_n and_o the_o action_n since_o no_o fruit_n can_v be_v perceive_v from_o the_o knowledge_n but_o by_o put_v it_o into_o practice_n beside_o we_o fee_v every_o where_o that_o the_o behaviour_n of_o man_n either_o in_o the_o word_n or_o action_n have_v a_o relation_n to_o the_o doctrine_n they_o have_v be_v teach_v for_o this_o reason_n i_o have_v again_o divide_v in_o two_o part_n the_o examination_n of_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o first_o book_n in_o the_o first_o part_n i_o inquire_v what_o knowledge_n may_v be_v have_v or_o spirit_n of_o their_o power_n and_o operation_n according_a to_o reason_n and_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o enquiry_n be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n in_o the_o other_o part_n which_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o three_o book_n i_o examine_v those_o science_n that_o be_v say_v to_o be_v ground_v thereupon_o as_o witchcraft_n divination_n conjure_v and_o the_o like_a moreover_o as_o man_n use_v to_o have_v recourse_n to_o experience_n not_o only_o in_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o discover_v by_o reason_n and_o of_o which_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v silent_a but_o also_o especial_o in_o this_o case_n in_o which_o reason_n and_o the_o holy_a writ_n be_v make_v to_o speak_v according_a to_o the_o certainty_n which_o we_o suppose_v to_o have_v acquire_v by_o experience_n this_o consideration_n have_v furnish_v i_o with_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o four_o book_n in_o which_o i_o examine_v all_o that_o man_n testify_v ever_o to_o have_v experience_v in_o themselves_o or_o profess_v to_o have_v do_v chap._n ii_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o heathen_n concern_v god_n and_o spirit_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o greek_a and_o latin_a author_n sect._n 1_o that_o we_o may_v the_o better_a search_n into_o the_o bottom_n of_o this_o matter_n it_o will_v not_o methinks_v prove_v unserviceable_a first_o to_o examine_v the_o various_a opinion_n of_o other_o nation_n and_o then_o those_o that_o be_v receive_v among_o we_o as_o to_o foreign_a nation_n we_o have_v to_o consider_v those_o that_o be_v not_o christian_n and_o such_o christian_n as_o may_v be_v call_v spurious_a the_o first_o be_v the_o heathen_n who_o never_o worship_v one_o true_a god_n or_o the_o mahometan_n who_o keep_v as_o the_o mean_a betwixt_o they_o and_o we_o or_o the_o jew_n who_o worship_n one_o god_n only_o the_o other_o be_v christian_n who_o be_v extreme_o corrupt_v and_o plunge_v into_o strange_a error_n both_o as_o to_o the_o belief_n and_o to_o their_o worship_n such_o as_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n after_o we_o have_v observe_v the_o disposition_n of_o all_o these_o nation_n she_o shall_v more_o easy_o examine_v what_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v among_o we_o as_o to_o the_o heathen_n we_o must_v distinguish_v betwixt_o the_o custom_n that_o be_v former_o in_o use_n in_o those_o country_n in_o which_o christianity_n be_v at_o present_a establish_v and_o betwixt_o those_o that_o be_v still_o practise_v among_o those_o nation_n that_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v illuminate_v with_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n we_o shall_v now_o proceed_v in_o that_o order_n sect._n 2._o europe_n which_o be_v now_o most_o or_o all_o christian_n and_o those_o part_n of_o asia_n and_o africa_n which_o be_v in_o the_o turk_n possession_n and_o of_o which_o very_o near_o one_o half_a profess_v the_o christian_a faith_n be_v former_o bury_v under_o the_o frightful_a darkness_n of_o paganism_n as_o be_v still_o most_o or_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n former_o the_o greek_n who_o inhabit_v those_o country_n that_o be_v in_o the_o grand_a seignior_n dominion_n be_v the_o most_o famous_a people_n in_o the_o world_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o learning_n and_o religious_a worship_n next_o to_o they_o come_v the_o roman_n and_o most_o of_o the_o nation_n who_o still_o keep_v communion_n with_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n for_o proportionable_o as_o the_o roman_n extend_v the_o limit_n of_o their_o empire_n so_o they_o subject_v the_o conquer_a nation_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o their_o god_n and_o to_o their_o religion_n so_o that_o their_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n spread_v every_o where_o and_o draw_v to_o themselves_o a_o universal_a awe_n and_o veneration_n from_o they_o therefore_o we_o must_v know_v the_o custom_n of_o our_o forefather_n in_o the_o time_n of_o heathenism_n but_o we_o can_v accurate_o discover_v what_o be_v their_o belief_n concern_v spirit_n unless_o we_o know_v at_o least_o in_o general_n their_o opinion_n and_o practice_n concern_v god_n and_o inferior_a deity_n sect._n 3_o but_o the_o great_a difference_n and_o division_n that_o be_v among_o the_o heathen_n themselves_o upon_o this_o account_n leave_v we_o extreme_o in_o the_o dark_a as_o to_o the_o opinion_n that_o be_v to_o be_v ascribe_v to_o they_o however_o we_o may_v agree_v upon_o this_o viz._n to_o take_v that_o stupendous_a number_n of_o difference_n for_o a_o uniformity_n so_o that_o it_o may_v he_o affirm_v that_o in_o all_o age_n the_o pagan_n have_v unanimous_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o sovereign_n god_n the_o first_o universal_a cause_n of_o all_o thing_n since_o the_o first_o doctor_n of_o their_o most_o famous_a school_n and_o the_o head_n of_o their_o principal_a sect_n have_v general_o teach_v this_o doctrine_n to_o their_o disciple_n the_o opinion_n of_o pythagoras_n that_o old_a father_n of_o the_o pagan_a religion_n may_v be_v see_v in_o lactantius_n who_o write_v against_o the_o heathen_n do_v doubtless_o not_o intend_v to_o spare_v they_o however_o he_o say_v that_o pythagoras_n own_v one_o god_n a_o immaterial_a spirit_n diffuse_v and_o extend_v through_o all_o nature_n who_o give_v life_n and_o sense_n to_o all_o being_n plato_n who_o have_v deserve_v the_o name_n of_o wise_a by_o all_o the_o succeed_a age_n agree_v with_o he_o as_o to_o this_o point_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o discourse_n to_o the_o athenian_n in_o his_o four_o book_n of_o the_o law_n gentleman_n say_v he_o god_n in_o who_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a testimony_n be_v the_o beginning_n the_o middle_a and_o the_o end_n of_o all_o thing_n penetrate_v every_o where_o etc._n etc._n and_o aristotle_n his_o great_a disciple_n who_o for_o two_o thousand_o year_n have_v be_v esteem_v the_o prince_n of_o philosopher_n plain_o say_v in_o his_o first_o book_n of_o metaphysic_n chap._n the_o seven_o that_o god_n be_v eternal_a and_o perfect_o good_a so_o that_o the_o eternal_a and_o infinite_a life_n consist_v in_o he_o from_o this_o capital_a point_n they_o infer_v this_o other_o belief_n that_o the_o good_a and_o evil_n which_o befall_z man_n proceed_v from_o the_o first_o and_o universal_a deity_n as_o plato_n
that_o it_o may_v be_v do_v but_o the_o frost_n continue_v my_o book_n thus_o imperfect_a be_v publish_v and_o come_v without_o my_o knowledge_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o many_o people_n in_o friezeland_n it_o be_v therefore_o only_o see_v by_o piecemeal_n and_o without_o coherency_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o some_o of_o the_o reader_n and_o other_o that_o have_v hear_v of_o it_o public_o to_o pass_v hear_v judgement_n upon_o it_o even_o some_o intend_a as_o i_o be_o inform_v to_o make_v i_o explain_v myself_o more_o precise_o have_v i_o not_o do_v it_o in_o the_o book_n itself_o for_o at_o last_o when_o they_o read_v it_o entire_a and_o in_o order_n they_o all_o agree_v i_o have_v give_v all_o the_o explication_n that_o can_v be_v wish_v either_o as_o to_o the_o reason_n that_o have_v move_v i_o to_o write_v it_o or_o as_o to_o to_o the_o scope_n i_o propose_v to_o myself_o which_o appear_v in_o the_o preface_n and_o in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o book_n or_o as_o to_o the_o necessity_n and_o usefulness_n of_o its_o publish_n which_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o same_o chapter_n and_o the_o last_o but_o one_o they_o be_v just_o the_o place_n that_o be_v want_v for_o which_o reason_n i_o write_v to_o the_o bookseller_n of_o leeuwarden_n and_o forbid_v he_o to_o give_v out_o any_o copy_n of_o this_o book_n until_o the_o whole_a be_v complete_a beside_o during_o the_o frost_n i_o have_v time_n to_o add_v two_o chapter_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o book_n and_o to_o enlarge_v the_o preface_n in_o order_n to_o inform_v the_o reader_n of_o my_o opinion_n and_o the_o purity_n of_o my_o intention_n which_o have_v not_o prove_v altogether_o fruitless_a for_o i_o have_v hear_v that_o most_o of_o those_o that_o have_v read_v the_o preface_n and_o the_o work_n afterward_o have_v be_v satisfy_v as_o they_o have_v tell_v one_o another_o and_o myself_o whereas_o those_o that_o have_v take_v upon_o they_o to_o criticise_v it_o have_v read_v but_o some_o loose_a parcel_n of_o it_o or_o have_v not_o read_v it_o at_o all_o or_o perhaps_o have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o vouchsafe_v to_o read_v it_o thing_n remain_v a_o while_n in_o that_o state_n every_o one_o inquire_v after_o the_o reason_n that_o hinder_v the_o publish_n of_o my_o book_n and_o how_o it_o happen_v that_o i_o have_v none_o myself_o since_o it_o have_v be_v sell_v in_o friezeland_n for_o some_o time_n the_o thaw_v come_v at_o last_o and_o many_o person_n arrive_v with_o news_n of_o the_o edition_n of_o my_o book_n but_o bring_v no_o copy_n along_o with_o they_o save_o some_o private_o and_o as_o steal_a good_n then_o every_o body_n wonder_v a_o book_n shall_v have_v be_v put_v out_o in_o these_o province_n and_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v find_v in_o holland_n where_o the_o author_n live_v and_o not_o only_o my_o brother_n pastor_n shall_v not_o have_v see_v it_o but_o i_o shall_v say_v i_o have_v none_o myself_o to_o present_v they_o with_o at_o last_o i_o receive_v 26_o copy_n of_o it_o from_o leeuwarden_n but_o have_v scarce_o one_o for_o myself_o my_o friend_n come_v and_o take_v they_o away_o themselves_o as_o they_o be_v sow_v and_o most_o of_o those_o that_o ask_v for_o they_o can_v not_o get_v they_o unless_o they_o come_v just_a when_o they_o be_v sow_v up_o so_o greedy_a man_n be_v of_o novelty_n especial_o when_o they_o can_v hardly_o get_v '_o they_o nitimur_fw-la in_o vetitum_fw-la semper_fw-la cupimusque_fw-la negata_fw-la so_o much_o we_o love_v and_o seek_v what_o be_v deny_v however_o it_o be_v the_o book_n can_v not_o be_v expose_v to_o sale_n before_o the_o 11_o day_n of_o march_n a_o long_a time_n after_o i_o have_v send_v the_o last_o sheet_n to_o leeuwarden_n to_o mr._n nauta_fw-la bookseller_n who_o have_v have_v the_o book_n perfect_a in_o his_o hand_n for_o a_o long_a time_n a_o bookseller_n ask_v 50_o copy_n from_o he_o and_o think_v to_o receive_v they_o speedy_o but_o have_v none_o send_v to_o he_o in_o the_o mean_a while_n i_o find_v myself_o much_o perplex_v i_o be_v desire_v during_o two_o month_n by_o my_o best_a friend_n to_o communicate_v this_o work_n to_o they_o which_o they_o have_v never_o see_v and_o have_v hear_v commend_v for_o this_o reason_n i_o write_v to_o mr._n nauta_fw-la i_o will_v take_v all_o the_o copy_n upon_o i_o and_o pay_v they_o at_o such_o reasonable_a rate_n that_o he_o will_v be_v satisfy_v with_o it_o he_o need_v but_o to_o send_v they_o to_o i_o without_o delay_n with_o the_o first_o vessel_n then_o i_o think_v to_o consult_v with_o my_o friend_n whether_o i_o shall_v sell_v the_o two_o first_o book_n that_o have_v already_o appear_v imperfect_a in_o friesland_n and_o elsewhere_o or_o whether_o i_o shall_v keep_v they_o until_o the_o whole_a work_n be_v finish_v the_o first_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o best_a advice_n to_o avoid_v the_o suspicion_n that_o i_o dare_v not_o publish_v my_o book_n or_o that_o i_o be_v force_v to_o suppress_v it_o because_o of_o many_o thing_n that_o be_v spread_v abroad_o to_o discredit_v it_o however_o the_o last_o counsel_n suit_v better_o with_o my_o inclination_n i_o conceive_v that_o a_o work_n that_o be_v at_o first_o but_o a_o small_a treatise_n tho'_o it_o have_v since_o be_v much_o enlarge_v will_v be_v more_o favourable_o receive_v and_o prove_v of_o great_a use_n if_o it_o be_v give_v complete_a at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o public_a that_o the_o design_n and_o cohere_n of_o it_o may_v be_v better_o see_v its_o doctrine_n be_v more_o easy_o comprehend_v and_o the_o happy_a effect_n it_o be_v able_a to_o produce_v be_v more_o plain_o perceive_v which_o be_v chief_o do_v by_o the_o last_o part._n but_o as_o the_o cause_n before_o allege_a have_v already_o once_o smother_v this_o design_n so_o they_o do_v it_o again_o this_o time_n for_o perceive_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o mr._n nauta_fw-la it_o be_v impossible_a to_o agree_v with_o he_o as_o to_o the_o price_n and_o that_o it_o be_v unlikely_a he_o shall_v ever_o do_v it_o i_o be_v at_o last_o force_v to_o give_v up_o the_o book_n to_o he_o that_o i_o may_v with_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n pursue_v my_o design_n so_o have_v altogether_o break_v with_o that_o bookseller_n i_o have_v agree_v some_o month_n since_o with_o another_o of_o this_o city_n mr._n daniel_n vanden_fw-mi dalen_n to_o put_v divers_a press_n go_v upon_o it_o and_o re-print_n the_o whole_a work_n revise_v and_o correct_v that_o i_o may_v incessant_o publish_v all_o the_o four_o part_n one_o after_o another_o in_o the_o form_n in_o wnich_a the_o reader_n now_o see_v they_o for_o as_o to_o the_o 750_o copy_n which_o mr._n nauta_fw-la have_v print_v of_o the_o two_o first_o book_n and_o be_v most_o of_o they_o still_o upon_o his_o hand_n they_o be_v a_o inconsiderble_n number_n that_o can_v not_o go_v very_o far_o and_o the_o hasty_a edition_n of_o the_o book_n be_v as_o yet_o imperfect_a seem_v to_o give_v room_n to_o a_o new_a edition_n that_o the_o pulick_n may_v be_v more_o speedy_o satisfy_v i_o therefore_o here_o present_a the_o reader_n with_o the_o first_o book_n enlarge_v with_o a_o new_a chapter_n that_o i_o think_v necessary_a to_o add_v at_o the_o end_n i_o hope_v with_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n that_o the_o three_o other_o shall_v successive_o appear_v every_o month_n and_o i_o persuade_v myself_o that_o the_o read_n of_o the_o first_o part_n will_v excite_v some_o curiosity_n for_o the_o late_a and_o that_o altogether_o may_v invite_v the_o reader_n to_o a_o serious_a consideration_n upon_o the_o content_n and_o capacitate_v he_o to_o judge_v more_o sound_o of_o this_o matter_n than_o he_o do_v while_o this_o treatise_n appear_v but_o in_o part_n and_o confuse_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v as_o to_o this_o edition_n that_o be_v make_v in_o such_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n and_o publish_v without_o my_o knowledge_n i_o come_v now_o to_o treat_v of_o my_o scope_n and_o what_o have_v oblige_v i_o to_o embrace_v the_o opinion_n i_o assert_v in_o this_o book_n in_o all_o my_o study_n i_o be_v always_o incline_v not_o to_o rest_v upon_o probability_n but_o to_o search_v into_o the_o whole_a matter_n and_o to_o get_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o what_o i_o shall_v know_v beside_o many_o strange_a thing_n have_v happen_v to_o i_o in_o friesland_n upon_o the_o first_o write_n i_o have_v publish_v and_o experience_n have_v assure_v i_o how_o little_a one_o ought_v to_o rely_v upon_o the_o judgement_n of_o man_n especial_o when_o what_o they_o be_v accustom_v to_o teach_v be_v call_v in_o question_n for_o be_v it_o not_o wonderful_a that_o my_o book_n upon_o the_o catechism_n shall_v have_v be_v unanimous_o condemn_v in_o friesland_n
that_o be_v all_o powerful_a but_o that_o they_o have_v associate_v to_o he_o inferior_a go_n that_o the_o greek_n have_v often_o call_v they_o demon_n and_o likewise_o god_n as_o most_o of_o the_o pagan_n do_v at_o this_o day_n which_o demon_n or_o inferior_a god_n have_v every_o one_o their_o share_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o universe_n direct_v the_o affair_n of_o man_n under_o the_o name_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o sovereign_a god_n and_o be_v as_o mediator_n between_o he_o and_o man_n they_o converse_v also_o with_o these_o last_o who_o can_v by_o their_o mean_n know_v and_o effect_v thing_n above_o the_o power_n of_o nature_n this_o knowledge_n give_v some_o the_o name_n of_o diviner_n and_o these_o operation_n cause_o other_o to_o be_v call_v magician_n and_o sorcerer_n in_o consequence_n of_o which_o all_o the_o effect_n that_o we_o can_v give_v a_o reason_n for_o or_o find_v the_o cause_n of_o be_v attribute_v to_o these_o demon_n or_o inferior_a god_n the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v also_o rank_v among_o the_o demon_n and_o according_a as_o they_o have_v behave_v themselves_o well_o or_o ill_o upon_o earth_n the_o good_a or_o evil_n which_o happen_v to_o man_n be_v attribute_v to_o one_o or_o the_o other_o it_o be_v that_o which_o have_v give_v occasion_n to_o distinguish_v the_o inferior_a god_n into_o good_a and_o bad_a after_o the_o pagan_n which_o know_v neither_o the_o true_a god_n nor_o religion_n i_o treat_v of_o those_o which_o have_v the_o holy_a scripture_n among_o they_o of_o who_o the_o first_o be_v the_o jew_n have_v know_v god_n a_o long_a time_n before_o all_o the_o other_o and_o receive_v his_o word_n in_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n where_o they_o have_v learn_v that_o in_o truth_n the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v immortal_a but_o that_o there_o be_v no_o demon_n or_o inferior_a god_n such_o as_o the_o pagan_n fancy_n that_o god_n alone_o by_o himself_o rule_v the_o universe_n and_o that_o none_o can_v have_v knowledge_n or_o produce_v effect_n beyond_o the_o strength_n of_o nature_n for_o that_o belong_v to_o god_n only_o i_o observe_v far_o that_o judaisme_n in_o the_o state_n into_o which_o it_o be_v insensible_o fall_v since_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n and_o as_o it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n be_v very_o much_o mix_v with_o paganism_n or_o at_o least_o very_a much_o infect_v with_o it_o whence_o proceed_v the_o practice_n of_o divination_n and_o sorcery_n that_o be_v in_o fashion_n among_o the_o jew_n chapter_n the_o 13_o after_o that_o i_o represent_v that_o the_o mahometan_n who_o acknowledge_v but_o one_o god_n and_o create_v angel_n good_a and_o bad_a and_o the_o devil_n as_o chief_a of_o they_o that_o the_o mahometan_n i_o say_v who_o have_v admit_v the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o reverence_n jesus_n christ_n as_o a_o great_a prophet_n have_v nevertheless_o mix_v in_o all_o their_o opinion_n a_o great_a many_o of_o those_o of_o the_o pagan_n which_o they_o have_v for_o the_o most_o part_n receive_v and_o that_o they_o be_v no_o less_o incline_v to_o divination_n and_o witchcraft_n chapter_n the_o 14_o after_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o mahometan_n who_o keep_v a_o kind_n of_o mean_a between_o the_o pagan_n and_o the_o christian_n i_o pass_v to_o these_o last_o and_o distinguish_v they_o according_a to_o the_o time_n before_o popery_n under_o popery_n and_o since_o popery_n by_o this_o mean_n i_o show_v that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n since_o the_o apostle_n have_v insensible_o introduce_v among_o they_o many_o opinion_n of_o paganism_n and_o judaisme_n which_o have_v be_v increase_v under_o popery_n till_o they_o attain_v to_o the_o high_o pitch_v and_o that_o they_o have_v ascribe_v to_o the_o angel_n the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a especial_o to_o the_o devil_n all_o the_o miracle_n which_o the_o pagan_n attribute_v to_o the_o demon_n the_o devil_n and_o inferior_a god_n chapter_n the_o 15_o to_o the_o 21._o in_o the_o mean_a while_n i_o take_v notice_n that_o among_o the_o ancient_a christian_n there_o arise_v a_o sect_n call_v the_o manichee_n which_o have_v admit_v in_o particular_a a_o great_a many_o pagan_a opinion_n and_o make_v the_o devil_n almost_o equal_a to_o god_n and_o i_o show_v that_o their_o opinion_n have_v insensible_o be_v propagate_v in_o christianity_n even_o to_o our_o time_n after_o that_o i_o come_v to_o these_o last_o age_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n among_o which_o i_o rank_v all_o those_o that_o be_v call_v the_o reform_a that_o be_v all_o those_o that_o be_v separate_v from_o popery_n upon_o which_o i_o remark_n that_o the_o more_o we_o be_v remote_a from_o paganism_n either_o for_o time_n or_o place_n there_o be_v the_o less_o credit_n give_v to_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o respect_v the_o devil_n and_o his_o power_n nevertheless_o i_o show_v that_o part_n of_o our_o people_n not_o have_v comprehend_v enough_o what_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n nor_o in_o what_o it_o differ_v from_o popery_n be_v take_v with_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o devil_n to_o who_o as_o well_o as_o to_o man_n that_o have_v communication_n with_o he_o they_o attribute_v more_o easy_o so_o many_o marvellous_a effect_n and_o so_o much_o above_o the_o power_n of_o nature_n than_o other_o do_v who_o have_v more_o meditate_a and_o reflect_v upon_o those_o doctrine_n and_o variation_n chapter_n the_o 22th_o and_o 23._o last_o have_v compare_v all_o these_o opinion_n together_o i_o conclude_v that_o the_o common_a opinion_n which_o have_v be_v in_o request_n among_o we_o to_o this_o day_n have_v its_o original_a from_o paganism_n not_o that_o the_o mere_a use_n of_o reason_n shall_v produce_v such_o thought_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o ill_a use_n that_o be_v make_v of_o it_o it_o be_v because_o we_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v seduce_v and_o blind_v by_o a_o false_a appearance_n of_o piety_n without_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o light_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o we_o fall_v into_o such_o extravagancy_n with_o which_o we_o be_v please_v and_o love_n to_o continue_v in_o they_o i_o prove_v that_o these_o be_v thought_n that_o never_o be_v inspire_v to_o the_o christian_n by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n by_o reason_n that_o those_o who_o read_v it_o less_o and_o understand_v it_o less_o give_v more_o credit_n to_o these_o sort_n of_o thing_n and_o because_o all_o the_o world_n be_v already_o prevent_v before_o they_o read_v it_o and_o meditate_v upon_o it_o for_o by_o these_o reason_n i_o endeavour_v to_o bring_v the_o reader_n to_o consider_v whether_o the_o scripture_n give_v occasion_n to_o believe_v all_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v ordinary_o say_v upon_o that_o subject_n or_o to_o believe_v they_o so_o as_o they_o be_v say_v or_o whether_o such_o sentiment_n have_v not_o take_v root_n in_o we_o from_o our_o tender_a youth_n and_o be_v confirm_v by_o custom_n at_o best_a i_o have_v a_o very_a strong_a presumption_n for_o that_o reason_v that_o when_o we_o believe_v beforehand_o that_o such_o a_o thing_n be_v there_o be_v a_o great_a disposition_n to_o turn_v our_o reason_n and_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o that_o side_n and_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o inclination_n we_o have_v of_o it_o come_v from_o reason_n and_o even_o the_o holy_a writ_n lead_v we_o thitherto_o moreover_o we_o receive_v the_o first_o interpretation_n and_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o scripture_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o those_o ancient_a doctor_n touch_v which_o i_o prove_v chap._n 15._o that_o they_o have_v be_v all_o prejudice_v some_o more_o other_o less_o in_o favour_n of_o many_o pagan_a doctrine_n and_o opinion_n which_o have_v unaware_o give_v occasion_n to_o that_o sense_n in_o which_o the_o scripture_n have_v be_v expound_v by_o they_o these_o be_v the_o content_n of_o the_o 24_o chapter_n and_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o first_o book_n a_o illustration_n upon_o the_o three_o last_o book_n in_o general_n in_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o for_o all_o these_o reason_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o conceive_v that_o this_o first_o part_n of_o my_o treatise_n be_v not_o so_o unprofitable_a as_o some_o imagine_v they_o will_v that_o regard_n be_v have_v only_o to_o the_o second_o book_n and_o that_o the_o first_o shall_v not_o be_v insist_v upon_o because_o it_o consist_v but_o in_o historical_a narration_n which_o conclude_v nothing_o but_o as_o far_o as_o i_o be_o capable_a to_o give_v a_o reason_n for_o the_o structure_n of_o my_o own_o build_n i_o say_v the_o second_o book_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o first_o according_a to_o the_o proof_n i_o be_o persuade_v i_o have_v lawful_o draw_v by_o good_a consequence_n chapter_n 14._o for_o if_o it_o be_v otherwise_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o be_v surprise_v that_o of_o so_o many_o
who_o exclaim_v against_o my_o second_o book_n pass_v my_o first_o none_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o my_o error_n in_o this_o point_n and_o declare_v it_o to_o i_o very_o few_o have_v do_v so_o much_o as_o reflect_v upon_o it_o but_o in_o vain_a they_o attack_z the_o second_o if_o they_o admit_v the_o first_o they_o in_o no_o wise_n see_v the_o end_n i_o aim_v at_o nor_o the_o order_n i_o have_v follow_v as_o aught_o to_o be_v do_v in_o a_o exact_a search_n after_o the_o truth_n but_o they_o undertake_v to_o confute_v my_o second_o book_n because_o it_o offer_v a_o large_a field_n to_o their_o censure_n by_o different_a thing_n expound_v in_o a_o opposite_a sense_n to_o that_o of_o the_o literal_a like_o those_o ignorant_a disputant_n who_o let_v slip_v the_o antecedent_n proposition_n and_o deny_v the_o consequence_n that_o be_v necessary_o draw_v from_o it_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o complain_v for_o pass_v a_o overhasty_a judgement_n upon_o the_o half_a of_o my_o work_n without_o stay_v till_o it_o appear_v entire_a and_o they_o have_v see_v the_o follow_a part_n and_o the_o connexion_n no_o circumstance_n of_o time_n require_v that_o precipitation_n for_o i_o have_v not_o lose_v a_o moment_n to_o publish_v the_o two_o last_o part_n have_v they_o not_o hinder_v it_o by_o the_o disturbance_n they_o have_v give_v i_o i_o believe_v not_o that_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o a_o project_n or_o its_o oeconomy_n may_v be_v perfect_o see_v while_o it_o be_v but_o half_o do_v so_o it_o be_v but_o at_o present_a that_o some_o judgement_n may_v be_v pass_v upon_o this_o work_n since_o it_o begin_v but_o now_o to_o appear_v altogether_o and_o to_o be_v a_o perfect_a body_n with_o all_o its_o member_n the_o second_o book_n and_o the_o three_o consist_v in_o the_o search_n after_o truth_n and_o what_o of_o certainty_n may_v be_v have_v as_o to_o the_o sentiment_n that_o have_v be_v upon_o this_o subject_n of_o spirit_n and_o man_n who_o have_v communication_n with_o they_o that_o be_v with_o evil_a spirit_n i_o examine_v in_o the_o second_o book_n what_o concern_v spirit_n and_o in_o the_o three_o what_o concern_v these_o wicked_a people_n who_o seek_v to_o deal_v with_o they_o according_a to_o the_o division_n that_o i_o have_v propose_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o first_o book_n chap._n 1._o sect._n 8._o as_o to_o the_o four_o i_o shall_v say_v hereafter_o what_o connection_n it_o have_v with_o the_o former_a and_o its_o usefulness_n touch_v the_o method_n i_o take_v to_o make_v by_o degree_n and_o in_o order_n this_o search_n after_o truth_n if_o whatever_o i_o have_v write_v upon_o this_o subject_n be_v attentive_o consider_v you_o will_v undoubted_o know_v the_o injustice_n of_o those_o who_o impute_v to_o i_o that_o i_o offer_v chief_o new_a proposition_n of_o my_o own_o head_n that_o i_o take_v the_o great_a trouble_n imaginable_a to_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n and_o my_o reason_n to_o accommodate_v they_o to_o it_o or_o that_o i_o make_v use_n of_o reason_n as_o of_o a_o rule_n with_o which_o i_o will_v measure_v scripture_n and_o adapt_v it_o to_o the_o same_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v impossible_a not_o to_o see_v that_o i_o never_o have_v as_o yet_o the_o least_o thought_n of_o build_n upon_o such_o a_o foundation_n but_o that_o i_o have_v run_v through_o all_o the_o world_n and_o all_o time_n to_o discover_v where_o man_n may_v have_v find_v the_o foundation_n of_o these_o opinion_n which_o i_o have_v undertake_v to_o find_v out_o for_o when_o one_o have_v attain_v to_o that_o knowledge_n he_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o judge_v solid_o whether_o those_o opinion_n or_o practice_n be_v ground_v upon_o good_a or_o bad_a reason_n i_o declare_v then_o that_o i_o have_v not_o examine_v all_o the_o divers_a opinion_n of_o the_o pagan_n jew_n mahometan_n and_o christian_n as_o well_o ancient_a as_o modern_a nor_o their_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n with_o a_o intent_n to_o give_v explanation_n of_o they_o nor_o to_o maintain_v they_o or_o confute_v they_o but_o only_o to_o consider_v they_o in_o themselves_o and_o to_o expose_v they_o as_o they_o be_v without_o make_v any_o judgement_n or_o produce_v any_o proof_n to_o support_v or_o destroy_v they_o which_o be_v a_o extraordinary_a labour_n that_o none_o will_v ever_o undertake_v unless_o carry_v by_o the_o desire_n of_o truth_n so_o far_o i_o lay_v no_o foundation_n i_o that_o be_o a_o christian_n and_o a_o protestant_n and_o have_v no_o desire_n to_o become_v either_o papist_n jew_n or_o pagan_a if_o i_o find_v nothing_o solid_a in_o the_o search_n i_o make_v i_o consent_v that_o they_o continue_v to_o say_v and_o believe_v concern_v spirit_n in_o general_a and_o devil_n in_o particular_a all_o that_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v say_v and_o all_o that_o can_v be_v imagine_v but_o although_o i_o have_v not_o as_o yet_o find_v the_o bottom_n i_o seek_v and_o that_o neither_o popery_n judaisme_n nor_o paganism_n consider_v in_o themselves_o have_v there_o withal_o to_o furnish_v i_o i_o have_v notwithstanding_o a_o solid_a foundation_n which_o be_v common_a to_o i_o with_o those_o people_n and_o i_o have_v further_o another_o particular_a which_o i_o have_v in_o common_a but_o with_o part_n of_o they_o the_o first_o be_v reason_n which_o be_v the_o light_n of_o all_o man_n in_o general_a when_o it_o be_v find_v pure_a in_o they_o and_o neither_o perplex_a nor_o obscure_v by_o prejudices_fw-la or_o passion_n the_o other_o foundation_n upon_o which_o i_o rest_v be_v the_o scripture_n inspiree_v by_o god_n which_o be_v equal_o pure_a in_o itself_o and_o and_o to_o the_o read_n of_o which_o we_o ought_v also_o to_o apply_v ourselves_o as_o if_o one_o have_v never_o read_v they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o a_o entire_a disingagement_n of_o all_o humane_a prejudices_fw-la and_o from_o those_o that_o may_v proceed_v from_o the_o version_n of_o the_o hebrew_n and_o the_o greek_a which_o be_v the_o original_a language_n in_o which_o it_o have_v be_v write_v he_o must_v meditate_v upon_o it_o without_o any_o regard_n to_o the_o interpretation_n which_o have_v be_v make_v by_o all_o sort_n of_o doctor_n either_o ancient_a or_o modern_a these_o two_o foundation_n be_v not_o subordinate_a one_o to_o the_o other_o but_o subsist_v equal_o together_o philo_z the_o jew_n love_v very_o much_o to_o search_v allegorical_a sense_n in_o scripture_n and_o not_o approve_v what_o st._n paul_n write_v upon_o the_o subject_n of_o sarah_n and_o agar_n galatian_n ch._n 4._o v._n 2._o have_v be_v the_o first_o that_o have_v apply_v to_o the_o scripture_n and_o to_o reason_n the_o distinction_n of_o mistress_n and_o servant_n say_v that_o you_o must_v thereby_o understand_v that_o philosophy_n and_o humane_a understanding_n ought_v to_o be_v submit_v to_o the_o holy_a writ_n this_o application_n be_v become_v so_o familiar_a to_o divine_n that_o it_o have_v be_v receive_v as_o a_o undeniable_a maxim_n since_o philo_n take_v a_o fancy_n to_o propose_v it_o it_o be_v however_o a_o truth_n that_o reason_n ought_v to_o precede_v scripture_n because_o the_o latter_a presuppose_v the_o former_a i_o understand_v sound_a reason_n to_o which_o the_o scripture_n ought_v to_o present_v itself_o and_o make_v itself_o know_v as_o divine_a after_o that_o reason_n come_v to_o the_o help_n of_o scripture_n teach_v we_o thing_n wherein_o scripture_n be_v silent_a and_o the_o scripture_n likewise_o come_v to_o assist_v reason_n discover_v to_o we_o thing_n which_o be_v above_o it_o and_o above_o the_o reach_n of_o our_o understanding_n we_o must_v nevertheless_o confess_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v above_o reason_n not_o as_o mistress_n for_o they_o have_v every_o one_o their_o particular_a empire_n and_o direction_n but_o as_o be_v more_o noble_a and_o excellent_a because_o it_o be_v in_o this_o god_n manifest_v to_o we_o thing_n which_o no_o humane_a understanding_n ever_o can_v comprehend_v 1_o corinthian_n 2.9_o notwithstanding_o it_o happen_v sometime_o that_o they_o meet_v both_o in_o the_o same_o way_n where_o they_o lodge_v together_o in_o the_o same_o house_n and_o by_o consequence_n they_o often_o lend_v one_o another_o the_o help_a hand_n but_o they_o do_v it_o free_o althô_o with_o this_o difference_n that_o reason_n as_o a_o inferior_a always_o show_v a_o great_a respect_n for_o the_o holy_a writ_n when_o therefore_o it_o be_v say_v a_o christian_a ought_v to_o submit_v his_o understanding_n to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n it_o must_v be_v understand_v the_o understanding_n such_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o estate_n of_o corruption_n obscure_a by_o he_o cloud_n that_o surround_v it_o and_o infect_v by_o the_o stâ—ins_n that_o disfigure_v it_o and_o such_o it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v above_o our_o reach_n which_o be_v only_o manifest_v to_o we_o in_o the_o word_n of_o
proof_n of_o his_o power_n be_v well_o examine_v in_o its_o whole_a extent_n attribute_n to_o he_o the_o least_o part_n in_o the_o evil_n which_o by_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n happen_v to_o that_o holy_a man._n as_o to_o the_o angel_n of_o satan_n which_o torment_v st._n paul_n i_o place_v he_o in_o the_o same_o rank_n with_o the_o fight_n against_o michael_n that_o be_v in_o uncertainty_n there_o be_v no_o ground_n to_o pretend_v to_o a_o perfect_a understanding_n of_o this_o passage_n and_o therefore_o i_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o insufficient_a to_o prove_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o 25_o chapter_n but_o as_o the_o possess_a be_v universal_o allege_v for_o a_o certain_a proof_n of_o the_o great_a power_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o that_o we_o read_v so_o many_o time_n in_o scripture_n that_o the_o evil_a spirit_n have_v be_v cast_v out_o by_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n i_o beslow_v five_o chapter_n upon_o examine_v what_o be_v in_o it_o i_o see_v that_o the_o term_n of_o diabolus_fw-la which_o we_o translate_v devil_n be_v not_o find_v in_o any_o of_o the_o passage_n in_o which_o those_o relation_n be_v contain_v but_o only_o that_o of_o daemon_n which_o i_o illustrate_v in_o the_o 26_o chapter_n in_o the_o 27_o i_o show_v that_o the_o most_o dangerous_a disease_n especial_o those_o of_o the_o head_n be_v usual_o ascribe_v to_o demon_n or_o even_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o demon_n and_o in_o the_o 28_o that_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o change_v the_o usual_a way_n of_o speak_v but_o make_v use_v of_o they_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o that_o time_n neither_o do_v he_o always_o immediate_o confute_v all_o the_o error_n in_o the_o 29_o and_o 30_o chapter_n so_o that_o the_o cure_n of_o daemonia_fw-la be_v not_o proper_o a_o expulsion_n of_o devil_n but_o a_o miraculous_a cure_n of_o incurable_a disease_n i_o come_v after_o to_o other_o passage_n of_o scripture_n where_o neither_o the_o name_n of_o devil_n satan_n or_o demon_n be_v make_v use_n of_o but_o those_o of_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o world_n prince_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o air_n prince_n of_o this_o age_n of_o lordship_n power_n dominion_n and_o the_o like_a and_o i_o show_v that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o cause_n to_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o devil_n but_o that_o the_o style_n of_o scripture_n lead_v we_o of_o itself_o to_o understand_v by_o all_o these_o name_v a_o certain_a order_n of_o person_n have_v then_o examine_v all_o i_o can_v not_o conclude_v that_o the_o scripture_n consider_v true_o and_o without_o prejudice_n attribute_n to_o the_o devil_n this_o power_n and_o these_o operation_n which_o the_o prevention_n of_o commentator_n and_o translator_n discover_v in_o it_o i_o grant_v it_o have_v be_v very_o troublesome_a to_o i_o to_o be_v oblige_v to_o take_v this_o party_n and_o to_o confute_v and_o censure_v very_o famous_a man_n and_o most_o approve_a interpreter_n it_o even_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o i_o expose_v myself_o very_o much_o because_o i_o know_v that_o a_o more_o advantageous_a opinion_n be_v have_v of_o those_o that_o be_v not_o know_v and_o that_o a_o prophet_n be_v neither_o esteem_v in_o his_o own_o time_n nor_o in_o his_o own_o country_n for_o this_o reason_n i_o do_v first_o resolve_v not_o to_o meddle_v with_o those_o of_o scripture_n where_o i_o find_v myself_o constrain_v to_o go_v from_o the_o exposition_n ordinary_o receive_v but_o at_o last_o consider_v that_o my_o work_n will_v appear_v but_o imperfect_a and_o that_o they_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o object_v those_o famous_a passage_n to_o which_o i_o shall_v be_v then_o oblige_v to_o answer_v i_o at_o last_o prevail_v with_o myself_o to_o venture_v in_o the_o main_a sea_n and_o to_o fly_v before_o none_o that_o come_v to_o attack_v i_o further_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o any_o one_o can_v show_v i_o that_o the_o interpretation_n that_o i_o make_v be_v found_v upon_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n and_o humane_a understanding_n or_o upon_o any_o other_o particular_a proposition_n i_o shall_v have_v assert_v such_o as_o this_o be_v say_v to_o be_v that_o a_o spirit_n can_v act_v upon_o a_o body_n nor_o upon_o other_o spirit_n i_o have_v make_v use_n of_o for_o this_o effect_n but_o of_o the_o ordinary_a mean_n that_o the_o knowledge_n of_o language_n afford_v we_o so_o there_o be_v no_o more_o unjust_a accusation_n then_o that_o which_o be_v raise_v against_o i_o upon_o this_o subject_n and_o therefore_o when_o i_o compare_v with_o the_o analogy_n of_o the_o whole_a scripture_n with_o the_o ground_n of_o our_o divinity_n and_o with_o the_o rule_n of_o true_a piety_n whatever_o be_v ordinary_o publish_v concern_v the_o understanding_n of_o the_o devil_n his_o power_n his_o operation_n his_o apparition_n in_o divers_a place_n in_o the_o world_n his_o dominion_n and_o the_o kingdom_n which_o he_o raise_v against_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o conclude_v not_o only_o that_o they_o be_v not_o ground_v upon_o these_o three_o principle_n but_o also_o be_v consider_v with_o all_o the_o necessary_a attention_n they_o appear_v contrary_a to_o they_o in_o this_o place_n i_o begin_v to_o enter_v into_o dispute_n and_o to_o draw_v my_o conclusion_n from_o argument_n which_o the_o scripture_n and_o reason_n furnish_v i_o with_o have_v by_o the_o mean_n heretofore_o establish_v upon_o those_o two_o principle_n search_v after_o the_o way_n how_o plain_o and_o without_o equivocation_n to_o understand_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n which_o proper_o and_o particular_o cocern_v the_o devil_n this_o be_v not_o then_o the_o point_n in_o question_n to_o dispute_v of_o the_o meaning_n of_o those_o passage_n which_o mention_v the_o fall_n of_o man_n or_o speak_v of_o angel_n some_o of_o who_o appear_v to_o abraham_n and_o other_o wrestle_v with_o jacob_n or_o of_o the_o tentation_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n in_o the_o desert_n nor_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o that_o say_v david_n be_v tempt_v by_o satan_n and_o that_o job_n be_v torment_v by_o he_o and_o the_o like_a place_n but_o the_o chief_a point_n the_o scope_n of_o all_o this_o search_n be_v to_o know_v what_o to_o believe_v concern_v the_o devil_n upon_o this_o i_o bestow_v the_o five_o last_o chapter_n and_o in_o the_o three_o first_o of_o these_o five_o which_o be_v the_o 32th_o 33th_o and_o 34th_o i_o be_o not_o afraid_a of_o call_v reason_n to_o my_o assistance_n after_o have_v show_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v silent_a upon_o this_o subject_n for_o i_o presume_v to_o have_v make_v appear_v in_o the_o 32th_o chapter_n that_o the_o apparition_n of_o evil_a spirit_n be_v contrary_a to_o true_a reason_n and_o that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n afford_v no_o proof_n of_o it_o afterward_o in_o the_o 33th_o chapter_n i_o show_v that_o the_o knowledge_n that_o the_o devil_n may_v have_v as_o well_o of_o thing_n natural_a as_o civil_a and_o above_o all_o of_o thing_n spiritual_a which_o concern_v our_o salvation_n be_v nothing_o of_o what_o be_v believe_v i_o rest_v as_o yet_o upon_o the_o same_o foundation_n of_o scripture_n and_o reason_n to_o prove_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v but_o a_o chimaera_n and_o that_o he_o have_v neither_o such_o a_o power_n nor_o such_o a_o administration_n as_o be_v ordinary_o ascribe_v to_o he_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o 34th_o chapter_n at_o last_o after_o have_v treat_v of_o all_o those_o thing_n with_o all_o possible_a exactness_n i_o come_v to_o the_o conclusion_n of_o my_o second_o book_n where_o i_o show_v the_o importance_n of_o this_o examination_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a value_n the_o vulgar_a put_v upon_o the_o devil_n and_o his_o operation_n in_o the_o world_n my_o opinion_n be_v that_o these_o sort_n of_o discourse_n shake_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o salvation_n and_o cause_v a_o great_a damage_n to_o piety_n in_o divers_a occasion_n i_o demonstrate_v the_o first_o of_o these_o thing_n in_o the_o 35th_o chapter_n and_o the_o second_o in_o the_o 36th_o as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n i_o prove_v in_o this_o place_n what_o i_o have_v assert_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o my_o book_n viz._n that_o the_o common_a opinion_n concern_v the_o devil_n be_v opposite_a to_o the_o proof_n that_o jehova_n be_v god_n and_o that_o jesus_n be_v the_o messiah_n and_o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o what_o concern_v piety_n i_o show_v that_o the_o service_n of_o god_n be_v thereby_o great_o weaken_v that_o the_o filial_a fear_n be_v very_o much_o diminish_v by_o that_o they_o have_v of_o the_o devil_n that_o the_o esteem_n that_o the_o holy_a angel_n deserve_v be_v almost_o destroy_v that_o the_o glory_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o miracle_n of_o
covenant_n of_o god_n with_o abraham_n to_o our_o saviour_n and_o examine_v whether_o from_o whatever_o have_v be_v say_v upon_o that_o subject_n there_o be_v any_o occasion_n to_o infer_v that_o the_o devil_n may_v likewise_o on_o his_o part_n make_v his_o detestable_a compact_n i_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o opinion_n which_o suppose_v such_o contract_n between_o the_o devil_n and_o man_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o they_o be_v say_v to_o have_v perform_v all_o their_o witchcraft_n can_v by_o no_o mean_n consist_v with_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n nor_o with_o the_o dispensation_n of_o god_n covenant_n as_o well_o before_o the_o law_n as_o under_o the_o law_n and_o much_o less_o under_o the_o gospel_n thus_o i_o plain_o show_v that_o the_o vulgar_a opinion_n of_o magic_n and_o of_o its_o dependency_n by_o no_o mean_n proceed_v from_o the_o sacred_a write_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_n be_v altogether_o oppose_v to_o it_o afterward_o we_o must_v consider_v what_o the_o scripture_n say_v concern_v those_o that_o practise_v that_o art_n and_o what_o testimony_n it_o give_v of_o their_o action_n this_o i_o do_v two_o way_n in_o the_o five_o follow_a chapter_n the_o first_o by_o offering_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 14_o the_o lively_a picture_n which_o the_o holy_a writ_n give_v of_o those_o man_n in_o several_a place_n and_o the_o second_o by_o show_v what_o opinion_n must_v be_v have_v of_o they_o according_a to_o the_o character_n give_v they_o but_o expound_v to_o the_o reader_n the_o force_n of_o those_o thing_n i_o make_v yet_o this_o distinction_n that_o i_o first_o offer_v the_o person_n to_o his_o view_n that_o he_o may_v know_v what_o may_v be_v expect_v from_o they_o what_o their_o aim_n may_v be_v why_o they_o be_v interrogated_a and_o on_o what_o the_o great_a man_n and_o the_o vulgar_a bestow_v their_o time_n afterward_o in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n i_o consider_v they_o in_o themselves_o with_o their_o art_n and_o craft_n show_v the_o reason_n that_o move_v the_o people_n especial_o the_o king_n even_o those_o of_o israel_n to_o be_v infatuate_v by_o they_o afterward_o it_o be_v require_v to_o know_v what_o judgement_n must_v be_v make_v of_o they_o according_a to_o the_o holy_a writ_n which_o i_o show_v in_o the_o three_o follow_a chapter_n in_o the_o 15_o i_o assert_v that_o in_o whatever_o they_o do_v they_o show_v neither_o real_a power_n nor_o virtue_n that_o they_o know_v nothing_o of_o what_o they_o venture_v to_o foretell_v or_o to_o discover_v as_o very_o much_o conceal_v and_o that_o in_o reality_n they_o effect_v nothing_o of_o what_o they_o boast_v of_o or_o of_o what_o they_o undertake_v to_o effect_v but_o that_o they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o deceive_v by_o outward_a semblance_n wherein_o consist_v the_o chief_a part_n of_o their_o art_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n â—â—ms_v by_o its_o expression_n in_o some_o place_n to_o ascribe_v a_o great_a virtue_n to_o conjuration_n and_o enchantment_n i_o examine_v in_o the_o 16_o chapter_n what_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o those_o place_n and_o i_o conclude_v that_o after_o a_o attentive_a meditation_n it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v that_o it_o say_v upon_o that_o subject_n what_o it_o appear_v at_o first_o to_o say_v all_o these_o thing_n be_v thus_o inquire_v into_o it_o remain_v to_o show_v wherein_o proper_o consist_v all_o the_o evil_a why_o those_o man_n with_o their_o art_n especial_o the_o israelites_n that_o have_v a_o hand_n in_o their_o craft_n be_v so_o defame_v in_o the_o bible_n why_o since_o that_o time_n they_o have_v be_v in_o as_o great_a hatred_n among_o christian_n who_o have_v mortal_o detest_v they_o and_o punish_v they_o with_o the_o utmost_a rigour_n and_o last_o for_o what_o reason_n the_o law_n have_v be_v so_o severe_a against_o they_o and_o prohit_v all_o their_o art_n as_o well_o under_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o under_o the_o new_a this_o be_v the_o enquiry_n of_o the_o 17_o chapter_n i_o have_v hitherto_o speak_v only_o of_o those_o who_o pretend_v to_o a_o converse_n with_o the_o devil_n and_o to_o be_v in_o a_o covenant_n with_o he_o i_o add_v in_o this_o place_n a_o chapter_n which_o be_v the_o 18_o where_o i_o mention_v those_o to_o who_o he_o be_v a_o enemy_n who_o mind_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v trouble_v or_o their_o body_n to_o be_v torment_v by_o he_o those_o be_v the_o possess_v as_o they_o be_v ordinary_o call_v but_o i_o enlarge_v not_o much_o upon_o that_o subject_n have_v already_o full_o clear_v it_o in_o my_o second_o book_n from_o the_o 26_o chapter_n to_o the_o 30_o where_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v have_v thus_o end_v the_o first_o part_n of_o my_o three_o book_n i_o show_v what_o judgement_n must_v be_v make_v of_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o i_o consider_v in_o two_o respect_n first_o i_o establish_v from_o the_o 19_o to_o the_o 20_o chapter_n what_o may_v rational_o be_v think_v of_o it_o and_o in_o the_o last_o chapter_n i_o show_v what_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o a_o christian_a and_o how_o he_o ought_v to_o behave_v himself_o in_o such_o occasion_n a_o double_a judgement_n may_v be_v form_v upon_o this_o subject_n first_o conclude_v that_o the_o vulgar_a opinion_n be_v altogether_o groundless_a and_o condemnable_a as_o appear_v by_o the_o 19_o 20_o and_o 22th_o chapter_n second_o by_o establish_v what_o must_v be_v hold_v of_o it_o concern_v that_o first_o and_o common_a opinion_n as_o in_o the_o write_n make_v against_o my_o second_o book_n some_o expression_n of_o our_o liturgy_n have_v be_v object_v i_o show_v in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n how_o weak_a be_v the_o ground_n upon_o which_o be_v found_v the_o principal_a doctor_n who_o doctrine_n be_v in_o short_a in_o voetius_fw-la and_o that_o the_o proof_n they_o allege_v be_v not_o take_v from_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n well_o examine_v and_o search_v into_o but_o only_o from_o the_o external_a sound_n of_o word_n if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v upon_o which_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o insist_v as_o well_o as_o upon_o the_o idea_n that_o first_o offer_v themselves_o to_o we_o when_o we_o consider_v they_o but_o superficial_o to_o which_o i_o add_v that_o liturgy_n must_v be_v understand_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n from_o whence_o they_o be_v draw_v and_o to_o which_o they_o relate_v in_o all_o those_o place_n where_o it_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o temptation_n and_o seduction_n of_o the_o devil_n spiritual_a combat_n witchcraft_n prediction_n enchantment_n and_o even_o in_o all_o other_o where_o the_o agreeableness_n of_o style_n and_o the_o series_n of_o idea_n have_v cause_v something_o to_o be_v add_v that_o seem_v to_o have_v a_o relation_n to_o it_o but_o moreover_o in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n i_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o error_n spread_v among_o the_o vulgar_a concern_v the_o work_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o his_o adherent_n be_v absolute_o opposite_a to_o the_o same_o liturgy_n even_o so_o far_o that_o among_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n none_o but_o those_o that_o be_v of_o my_o opinion_n can_v pretend_v to_o conform_v in_o this_o point_n to_o what_o they_o subscribe_v when_o they_o take_v order_n which_o i_o understand_v only_o as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o truth_n i_o show_v again_o in_o the_o 21th_o chapter_n that_o this_o opinion_n make_v very_o bold_a attempt_n upon_o piety_n that_o it_o diminish_v the_o veneration_n due_a to_o god_n that_o it_o extreme_o weaken_v faith_n and_o charity_n and_o that_o it_o expose_v christianity_n to_o the_o attack_n of_o the_o unfaithful_a and_o that_o it_o cause_v great_a distraction_n and_o profanation_n in_o our_o prayer_n last_o i_o proceed_v further_o and_o to_o come_v to_o a_o conclusion_n i_o discover_v in_o the_o 22th_o chapter_n what_o must_v be_v believe_v of_o all_o these_o thing_n and_o in_o the_o 23th_o i_o declare_v what_o must_v be_v do_v but_o as_o in_o the_o 32th_o chapter_n of_o the_o 2d_o book_n i_o have_v treat_v of_o apparition_n in_o general_a i_o speak_v here_o of_o presage_n and_o prediction_n in_o particular_a examine_v what_o be_v possible_a or_o not_o as_o to_o these_o thing_n and_o to_o what_o cause_v they_o must_v be_v ascribe_v these_o cause_n according_a to_o the_o proof_n i_o have_v relate_v in_o this_o place_n be_v natural_a but_o the_o devil_n meddle_v not_o with_o they_o i_o propose_v my_o thought_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n upon_o the_o conjure_a up_o of_o ghost_n the_o divination_n of_o the_o pretend_a magician_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o apparition_n and_o possession_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v cause_v by_o their_o malice_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o compact_n they_o have_v contract_v with_o the_o devil_n and_o last_o i_o show_v what_o sort_n of_o magic_n be_v practicable_a in_o
french_a tongue_n it_o have_v lose_v its_o ancient_a name_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o be_v call_v dimanche_n from_o die_n dominica_n sect._n 9_o let_v we_o proceed_v from_o the_o god_n to_o the_o demon_n or_o spirit_n of_o a_o mean_a order_n thales_n of_o milet_n teach_v if_o we_o believe_v plutarch_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o world_n be_v full_a of_o spirit_n namely_o the_o air_n which_o they_o inhabit_v and_o the_o earth_n in_o which_o they_o converse_v among_o man_n the_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d come_v from_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o know_v as_o signify_v one_o that_o be_v very_o learned_a because_o they_o believe_v that_o those_o demon_n know_v whatever_o be_v important_a to_o man_n either_o for_o their_o happiness_n or_o misery_n and_o that_o they_o be_v as_o the_o mediator_n of_o man_n towards_o the_o go_n and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d likewise_o signify_v to_o mediate_v so_o that_o the_o demon_n import_v so_o much_o as_o mediator_n and_o therefore_o they_o have_v also_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o mediator_n and_o director_n of_o man_n and_o have_v be_v place_v according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o heathen_n betwixt_o the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n viz._n in_o the_o air_n and_o consequent_o betwixt_o the_o god_n and_o men._n sect._n 10._o though_o the_o opinion_n be_v divide_v as_o to_o their_o nature_n yet_o they_o agree_v in_o these_o principal_a point_n that_o they_o be_v spirit_n that_o they_o be_v mortal_a and_o however_o that_o they_o be_v no_o god_n as_o plato_n write_v in_o his_o timoeus_n which_o explain_v more_o at_o large_a in_o his_o convivium_fw-la he_o say_v that_o the_o demon_n have_v a_o nature_n which_o be_v the_o mene_n betwixt_o god_n and_o man_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o what_o virtue_n have_v they_o that_o of_o explain_v and_o declare_v to_o man_n what_o thing_n belong_v to_o the_o god_n which_o be_v their_o command_n and_o how_o sacrifice_n must_v be_v perform_v as_o also_o that_o of_o offer_v to_o the_o god_n what_o come_v from_o man_n viz._n their_o prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n so_o that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o middle_n comprehend_v the_o nature_n of_o both_o as_o bind_v and_o unite_n the_o whole_a together_o sect._n 12._o as_o to_o their_o administration_n plato_n explain_v it_o thus_o from_o they_o come_v to_o we_o prediction_n augury_n the_o worship_n of_o sacrifice_n conjuration_n oration_n and_o the_o whole_a art_n of_o magic_n the_o deity_n meddle_v not_o with_o man_n but_o those_o spirit_n be_v the_o director_n of_o all_o the_o communication_n and_o converse_n of_o the_o god_n with_o we_o either_o wake_n or_o sleep_v the_o demon_n therefore_o be_v by_o their_o nature_n mediator_n betwixt_o the_o god_n and_o man_n and_o be_v beside_o spirit_n and_o almost_o god_n can_v not_o be_v better_o call_v than_o spirit_n of_o a_o middle_a order_n in_o relation_n to_o their_o nature_n or_o mediate_a god_n in_o reference_n to_o their_o function_n in_o how_o great_a consideration_n those_o spirit_n be_v and_o what_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o ancient_n concern_v they_o may_v be_v learn_v from_o st._n chrysostome_n tom._n 6._o lesle_n 66._o entitle_v against_o those_o that_o say_v that_o the_o demon_n direct_v the_o affair_n of_o men._n sect._n 12._o but_o what_o will_v be_v most_o useful_a to_o observe_v be_v that_o there_o be_v demon_n of_o a_o superior_a and_o other_o of_o a_o inferior_a order_n and_o that_o some_o be_v esteem_v good_a and_o other_o wicked_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d good_a and_o favourable_a whereas_o the_o other_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d evil_a spirit_n or_o by_o a_o more_o particular_a explication_n of_o their_o quality_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d wicked_a dangerous_a enemy_n cruel_a however_o these_o demon_n either_o good_a or_o bad_a be_v not_o believe_v of_o all_o nation_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o dignity_n there_o be_v some_o among_o who_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d import_v as_o much_o as_o deity_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d divine_a even_o in_o plato_n the_o sovereign_a god_n be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o great_a demon._n however_o the_o general_a use_n be_v to_o distinguish_v the_o god_n from_o the_o demon_n as_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v and_o as_o aeschines_n express_v it_o in_o his_o clesias_n o_o earth_n god_n demon_n and_o man_n whoever_o you_o be_v that_o desire_v to_o know_v the_o truth_n and_o therefore_o plato_n in_o the_o place_n already_o quote_v may_v right_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o those_o learned_a and_o middle_a spirit_n be_v in_o great_a number_n and_o several_a kind_n but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o speak_v more_o of_o it_o for_o perhaps_o it_o will_v only_o induce_v we_o into_o several_a error_n there_o be_v so_o much_o uncertainty_n in_o plato_n and_o other_o that_o have_v write_v upon_o it_o they_o be_v so_o much_o oppose_v against_o one_o another_o and_o even_o to_o themselves_o sect._n 13._o as_o to_o the_o hero_n they_o be_v extraordinary_a man_n and_o so_o far_o above_o the_o vulgar_a that_o every_o where_o especial_o among_o the_o roman_n they_o use_v to_o consecrate_v and_o deify_v they_o after_o their_o death_n which_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o canonization_n herodian_a in_o his_o four_o book_n chap_n 2._o make_v a_o particular_a description_n of_o that_o ceremony_n with_o all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o it_o on_o occasion_n of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o emperor_n severus_n beside_o we_o general_o find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o they_o parael_v they_o with_o the_o demon_n plutarch_n relate_v in_o his_o opinion_n of_o the_o philosopher_n chap._n 8._o book_n first_o that_o thales_n plato_n and_o the_o stoic_n believe_v that_o the_o demon_n be_v spiritual_a substance_n and_o that_o the_o hero_n be_v soul_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n which_o be_v good_a or_o bad_a as_o man_n have_v be_v virtuous_a or_o vicious_a this_o be_v especial_o the_o doctrine_n of_o pythagoras_n who_o in_o all_o thing_n that_o relate_v to_o religion_n have_v have_v more_o disciple_n than_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_a heathen_n and_o be_v yet_o the_o most_o follow_v by_o those_o that_o be_v not_o christian_n he_o teach_v that_o those_o demon_n and_o hero_n bring_v in_o dream_n disease_n and_o cure_n to_o man_n and_o even_o to_o cattle_n and_o labour_a beast_n according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o diogenes_n laertius_n confirm_v by_o plato_n and_o not_o contradict_v by_o aristotle_n sect_n 14._o apuleius_n in_o the_o book_n former_o quote_v more_o particular_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o power_n which_o put_v the_o natural_a passion_n of_o man_n into_o motion_n which_o govern_v they_o and_o lord_n it_o over_o they_o as_o also_o the_o soul_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n be_v call_v god_n and_o demon_n or_o spirit_n that_o the_o soul_n bear_v with_o the_o body_n die_v not_o however_o with_o it_o and_o that_o she_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o genius_n when_o they_o be_v separate_v from_o each_o other_o this_o meaning_n can_v methinks_v be_v better_o express_v than_o by_o name_v those_o soul_n associated_n spirit_n or_o spirit_n peculiar_a to_o one_o subject_n since_o every_o man_n have_v one_o within_o himself_o the_o other_o that_o be_v those_o that_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n or_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a be_v common_o call_v manes_n as_o though_o remain_v because_o they_o remain_v of_o â—â—â—â—â—st_n after_o the_o body_n for_o which_o reason_n i_o shall_v name_v they_o survive_v spirit_n however_o as_o to_o the_o latin_a word_n it_o seem_v rather_o to_o be_v derive_v from_o manis_n a_o ancient_a obsolete_a term_n which_o signify_v fine_a and_o good_a as_o immanis_fw-la import_v as_o much_o as_o ugly_a and_o cruel_a because_o the_o mane_n be_v ordinary_o take_v for_o benevolent_a spirit_n sect._n 15._o some_o of_o this_o last_o sort_n remain_v in_o the_o house_n of_o the_o decease_a to_o watch_v over_o his_o successor_n and_o be_v call_v lar_n or_o domestic_a god_n but_o the_o other_o err_v at_o random_n and_o as_o exile_n according_a as_o they_o have_v deserve_v by_o their_o wicked_a life_n they_o can_v cause_v but_o vain_a fear_n to_o virtuous_a person_n but_o to_o the_o vicious_a a_o just_a terror_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o pain_n they_o be_v call_v lar_n night_n phantasm_n and_o spectra_fw-la diogenes_n write_v that_o most_o of_o those_o thing_n be_v teach_v in_o the_o school_n of_o plato_n as_o it_o still_o appear_v by_o his_o book_n entitle_v phoedo_n they_o have_v also_o the_o name_n of_o lemures_n which_o be_v suppose_v to_o come_v from_o remures_n and_o this_o from_o remus_n brother_n to_o
romulus_n who_o frightful_o imagine_v to_o see_v the_o ghost_n of_o his_o brother_n remus_n after_o he_o have_v kill_v he_o if_o those_o narration_n be_v true_a such_o spirit_n may_v be_v call_v terrify_v spirit_n ovid_n in_o the_o five_o book_n of_o the_o fasti_fw-la plain_o say_v what_o must_v be_v understand_v by_o that_o name_n mox_fw-la etiam_fw-la lemures_n animas_fw-la dixere_fw-la silentum_fw-la the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a have_v the_o name_n of_o lemures_n sect._n 16._o the_o lares_fw-la or_o perhaps_o the_o genive_n be_v call_v by_o macrobius_n in_o his_o three_o book_n of_o the_o saturnalia_fw-la chap._n 4._o penates_fw-la that_o be_v bear_v together_o quasi_fw-la penes_fw-la nos_fw-la natos_fw-la for_o as_o that_o author_n pursue_v it_o be_v by_o they_o that_o we_o breath_n by_o they_o that_o we_o have_v our_o body_n and_o by_o they_o that_o our_o soul_n subsist_v but_o it_o be_v better_a to_o call_v they_o god_n and_o governor_n of_o country_n to_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o lares_fw-la who_o be_v particular_a to_o each_o family_n as_o they_o be_v both_o distinguish_v from_o the_o genius_n and_o look_v upon_o as_o take_v care_n of_o the_o exterior_a of_o man_n as_o the_o genius_n do_v of_o the_o interior_a however_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o there_o be_v but_o confusion_n and_o darkness_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o heathen_n concern_v those_o name_n and_o their_o pretend_a signification_n they_o have_v not_o well_o know_v themselves_o what_o they_o worship_v as_o god_n or_o as_o spirit_n neither_o need_v we_o take_v much_o trouble_n in_o unravel_v what_o they_o themselves_o know_v not_o since_o the_o memory_n both_o of_o they_o and_o of_o their_o daemon_n be_v long_o since_o extinguish_v upon_o earth_n this_o be_v the_o lot_n of_o the_o heathen_n and_o of_o their_o god_n jeremiah_n cap._n 10._o sect._n 17._o whether_o this_o last_o sort_n of_o god_n or_o spirit_n be_v call_v genii_n manes_n penates_fw-la or_o lemures_n it_o plain_o appear_v that_o they_o believe_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o opinion_n be_v confound_v with_o that_o of_o daemon_n give_v occasion_n to_o contrive_v those_o sort_n of_o spirit_n plato_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o soul_n entitle_v phaedo_fw-la induce_v socrates_n speak_v near_o his_o death_n in_o these_o word_n above_o all_o the_o soul_n must_v be_v immortal_a and_o unperishable_a and_o consequent_o it_o must_v go_v to_o live_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o invisible_a place_n or_o as_o other_o pretend_v to_o infer_v from_o the_o etymology_n of_o the_o word_n in_o agreeable_a place_n marcilius_n ficinus_fw-la have_v translate_v it_o in_o latin_a apud_fw-la manes_fw-la by_o the_o survive_a spirit_n as_o i_o have_v name_v they_o above_o but_o a_o little_a after_o he_o translate_v apud_fw-la inferos_fw-la in_o the_o subterraneous_a place_n which_o proceed_v from_o that_o they_o place_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a under_o the_o earth_n cicero_n in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o tusculan_a question_n sect._n 26._o show_n both_o in_o these_o word_n we_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n survive_v because_o all_o our_o reason_n lead_v we_o to_o that_o opinion_n reason_n ought_v also_o to_o teach_v we_o where_o they_o be_v whence_o ignorance_n have_v take_v occasion_n to_o invent_v subterraneous_a place_n because_o body_n be_v put_v into_o the_o earth_n and_o cover_v with_o earth_n humo_fw-la whence_o come_v humari_fw-la to_o be_v bury_v thereof_o it_o have_v be_v believe_v that_o the_o dead_a still_o live_v under_o the_o earth_n now_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v the_o same_o word_n which_o the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n sometime_o translate_v by_o that_o of_o hell_n sometime_o by_o that_o of_o grave_a none_o of_o which_o agree_v with_o the_o sense_n of_o socrates_n or_o that_o of_o plato_n for_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o forementioned_a book_n socrates_n deride_v crito_n who_o ask_v he_o how_o he_o will_v be_v bury_v he_o believe_v say_v he_o that_o i_o be_o that_o dead_a body_n which_o he_o shall_v see_v anon_o signify_v that_o they_o may_v indeed_o bury_v his_o dead_a body_n but_o as_o to_o he_o that_o be_v his_o soul_n he_o shall_v pass_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o the_o assure_a felicity_n of_o the_o bless_a which_o very_o much_o differ_v from_o the_o grave_a or_o hell_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o socrates_n who_o speak_v so_o believe_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v immortal_a and_o that_o plato_n who_o write_v his_o word_n be_v of_o the_o same_o persuasion_n sect._n 18._o but_o there_o be_v other_o who_o though_o they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n yet_o have_v not_o acquire_v so_o much_o insight_n into_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n invent_v transmigration_n and_o purification_n the_o druid_n so_o famous_a among_o the_o ancient_a gaul_n hold_v together_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o transmigration_n of_o soul_n with_o their_o immortality_n for_o they_o unanimous_o teach_v according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o caesar_n book_n 8._o chap._n 18._o non_fw-la interire_fw-la animas_fw-la sed_fw-la ab_fw-la aliis_fw-la post_fw-la mortem_fw-la transire_fw-la ad_fw-la alios_fw-la soul_n die_v not_o but_o that_o after_o death_n they_o pass_v from_o one_o to_o another_o the_o ancient_a egyptian_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n and_o herodotus_n write_v that_o they_o be_v the_o first_o who_o teach_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n for_o say_v he_o their_o sentiment_n be_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v deprive_v of_o the_o body_n pass_v into_o another_o body_n which_o be_v then_o bear_v and_o after_o she_o have_v thus_o walk_v through_o all_o sort_n of_o body_n upon_o earth_n in_o the_o sea_n and_o in_o the_o air_n she_o at_o last_o return_n into_o a_o human_a body_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o pythagoras_n have_v his_o doctrine_n which_o he_o bring_v over_o into_o greece_n whence_o it_o pass_v into_o italy_n lactantius_n explain_v the_o opinion_n of_o that_o philisopher_n in_o his_o seven_o book_n de_fw-fr proemio_fw-la chap._n 8._o in_o these_o word_n pythagoras_n as_o foolish_o assert_v that_o the_o soul_n pass_v into_o other_o body_n from_o the_o body_n of_o man_n into_o those_o of_o beast_n and_o from_o those_o of_o beast_n into_o those_o of_o man_n again_o and_o that_o his_o own_o have_v former_o be_v that_o of_o euphorbius_fw-la plato_n and_o several_a other_o have_v partly_o follow_v he_o which_o we_o shall_v be_v oblige_v frequent_o to_o mention_v hereafter_o sect._n 19_o but_o socrates_n as_o plato_n relate_v in_o the_o forementioned_a treatise_n which_o contain_v his_o last_o word_n lead_v the_o soul_n to_o some_o place_n where_o they_o shall_v be_v bless_v or_o torment_v without_o body_n he_o send_v those_o who_o shall_v have_v do_v good_a into_o the_o upper_a and_o aetherial_a region_n where_o he_o believe_v the_o most_o pure_a part_n of_o this_o orb_n to_o be_v and_o where_o the_o soul_n shall_v eternal_o live_v without_o the_o body_n in_o a_o unexpressible_a felicity_n whereas_o he_o condemn_v those_o of_o the_o wicked_a to_o the_o tartarus_n which_o be_v a_o deep_a and_o frightful_a abyss_n where_o they_o shall_v be_v punish_v according_a to_o their_o desert_n from_o that_o gulf_n of_o torment_n he_o draw_v four_o river_n to_o which_o he_o give_v as_o many_o name_n very_o fit_a to_o express_v his_o notion_n viz._n oceanus_n a_o precipitate_a torrent_n acheron_n a_o torrent_n of_o torment_n pyriphlegeton_n conflagration_n and_o cocytus_n bemoan_v here_o sinner_n who_o have_v not_o be_v altogether_o incorrigible_a be_v to_o be_v purge_v with_o many_o pain_n and_o vexation_n more_o or_o less_o long_o or_o short_a according_a to_o their_o desert_n there_o you_o have_v the_o original_n of_o purgatory_n or_o of_o that_o purge_a fire_n still_o believe_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n however_o socrates_n give_v out_o that_o narration_n but_o for_o a_o chimaera_n for_o before_o he_o begin_v it_o he_o call_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o pretty_a fable_n worth_a hear_n and_o at_o the_o end_n he_o say_v but_o no_o man_n of_o sense_n ought_v to_o maintain_v that_o opinion_n so_o as_o i_o have_v relate_v though_o i_o esteem_v it_o rational_a and_o just_a to_o show_v that_o it_o go_v very_o near_o so_o in_o reference_n to_o our_o soul_n and_o their_o habitation_n since_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v immortal_a these_o word_n of_o a_o die_a man_n who_o exhort_v those_o that_o be_v present_a to_o be_v at_o all_o time_n ready_a for_o death_n persuade_v i_o more_o and_o more_o of_o what_o i_o have_v already_o say_v that_o the_o heathen_n express_v themselves_o various_o upon_o these_o matter_n and_o that_o they_o speak_v otherwise_o when_o they_o consider_v they_o in_o reference_n to_o religion_n than_o when_o they_o conceive_v they_o in_o relation_n
can_v not_o find_v any_o particular_a description_n of_o it_o tho'_o i_o be_v never_o so_o inquisitive_a after_o it_o but_o i_o suppose_v that_o to_o this_o may_v be_v refer_v what_o be_v relate_v by_o livy_n decad._n 1_o book_n 7._o sect._n 6._o concern_v marius_n curtius_n in_o the_o same_o year_n which_o be_v according_a to_o the_o calculation_n of_o calvisius_n 357_o before_o christ_n either_o by_o a_o earthquake_n or_o some_o other_o strange_a commotion_n almost_o one_o half_a of_o the_o market_n of_o rome_n be_v swallow_v up_o there_o be_v a_o great_a depth_n and_o most_o frightful_a chasm_n which_o can_v not_o be_v fill_v what_o trouble_v soever_o be_v take_v for_o it_o tho'_o people_n carry_v cattle_n thither_o continual_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o god_n be_v consult_v and_o the_o diviner_n answer_v that_o the_o thing_n in_o which_o the_o principal_a strength_n of_o the_o roman_a people_n consist_v must_v be_v consecrate_a to_o they_o in_o that_o very_a place_n if_o they_o desire_v to_o establish_v for_o ever_o the_o republic_n of_o rome_n and_o as_o they_o be_v trouble_v to_o know_v what_o be_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v consecrate_a a_o warlike_a young_a man_n call_v martius_n curtius_n deride_v it_o assert_v that_o the_o chief_a strength_n of_o the_o roman_a people_n consist_v in_o valour_n and_o a_o undaunted_a courage_n to_o confirm_v which_o he_o get_v on_o horseback_n and_o precipitate_v himself_o into_o the_o abyss_n sect._n 17._o chiromancy_n or_o palmistry_n consider_v the_o line_n of_o the_o hand_n to_o know_v the_o fortune_n of_o man_n whereupon_o juvenal_n say_v in_o his_o 6_o satyr_n frontemque_fw-la manumque_fw-la praebebit_fw-la vati_fw-la his_o hand_n and_o head_n he_o will_v show_v to_o the_o divine_a whence_o appear_v that_o physiognomy_n that_o be_v accorde_v to_o the_o etymology_n of_o the_o word_n the_o knowledgs_n of_o nature_n but_o by_o use_n the_o observation_n of_o a_o man_n shape_n must_v be_v comprehend_v under_o this_o sort_n for_o this_o art_n foretell_v thing_n by_o the_o look_v the_o feature_n and_o lineament_n of_o the_o face_n by_o which_o the_o genius_n and_o humour_n of_o man_n be_v to_o be_v discover_v sect._n 18._o now_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v natural_a tho'_o they_o be_v abuse_v to_o attain_v to_o a_o supernatural_a knowledge_n but_o art_n be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o other_o mean_n which_o be_v the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n that_o may_v well_o be_v call_v a_o bewitch_v pomp_n in_o that_o rank_n be_v contain_v the_o axinomancy_n a_o witchcraft_n make_v with_o a_o axe_n hatchet_n or_o the_o like_a tool_n the_o lecanomancy_n another_o witchcraft_n in_o which_o they_o use_v a_o caldrâ—u_n full_a of_o water_n on_o the_o bottom_n of_o which_o they_o fancy_v that_o the_o demon_n come_v to_o walk_v the_o catoptromancy_n a_o witchcraft_n make_v with_o looking-glass_n in_o which_o they_o suppose_v that_o blindfolded_a child_n see_v what_o it_o be_v desire_v to_o be_v know_v the_o keskinomancy_n in_o which_o they_o use_v a_o seive_v and_o a_o thousand_o other_o impertinency_n chap._n iu._n that_o all_o the_o different_a sort_n of_o witchcraft_n that_o have_v be_v in_o use_n proceed_v from_o the_o same_o original_a sect._n 1_o i_o have_v hitherto_o treat_v of_o those_o art_n that_o to_o say_v proper_o be_v sciency_n suppose_v to_o be_v acquire_v several_a way_n by_o the_o communication_n with_o the_o god_n or_o with_o the_o spirit_n now_o i_o shall_v treat_v of_o magic_n which_o refer_v to_o action_n that_o name_n be_v now_o determine_v to_o that_o particular_a practice_n tho'_o it_o have_v be_v give_v in_o general_a to_o all_o the_o other_o sciency_n of_o which_o i_o have_v speak_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n if_o come_v from_o the_o grecian_n tho'_o it_o be_v not_o a_o greek_a word_n it_o be_v universal_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v a_o persian_a word_n now_o that_o tongue_n have_v ancient_o many_o thing_n common_a with_o the_o hebrew_n as_o well_o in_o the_o style_n as_o in_o the_o etymology_n but_o in_o hebrew_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hagah_n signify_v to_o censider_v to_o reflect_v and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d mahgeh_a think_v person_n one_o who_o tell_v secret_n and_o mystery_n i_o have_v explain_v what_o the_o magi_n be_v in_o my_o commentary_n upon_o daniel_n sect_n 62_o where_o the_o matter_n require_v it_o they_o be_v at_o first_o honest_a man_n who_o endeavour_v to_o penetrate_v into_o the_o secret_n of_o nature_n by_o lawful_a mean_n and_o attain_v to_o the_o performance_n of_o thing_n above_o the_o common_a belief_n nam_fw-la quod_fw-la ego_fw-la apud_fw-la plurimos_fw-la lego_fw-la persarum_fw-la lingua_fw-la magus_fw-la est_fw-la qui_fw-la nostra_fw-la sacerdoss_n for_o as_o i_o read_v in_o several_a author_n a_o magus_n in_o the_o persian_a tongue_n signify_v a_o priest_n in_o we_o these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o apuleius_n in_o his_o apology_n and_o plato_n call_v magic_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o cure_n of_o the_o god_n '_o and_o porphyry_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d say_v that_o divine_n and_o physician_n be_v call_v by_o the_o persian_n magi_n which_o title_n be_v give_v to_o both_o in_o the_o country_n hesychius_n likewise_o say_v that_o a_o pious_a man_n and_o well_o inform_v in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o divine_a thing_n or_o a_o priest_n be_v call_v magus_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o cicero_n de_fw-fr divinatione_fw-la sapientum_fw-la &_o doctorum_fw-la genus_fw-la magorum_fw-la habebatur_fw-la in_o persis_n among_o the_o persian_n the_o magi_n be_v look_v upon_o as_o wise_a and_o learned_a men._n sect._n 2._o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o when_o those_o man_n be_v get_v at_o court_n and_o in_o great_a esteem_n among_o the_o vulgar_a their_o art_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o keep_v up_o their_o reputation_n then_o they_o begin_v to_o use_v craft_n and_o cheat_n and_o even_o some_o of_o they_o abuse_v that_o art_n so_o far_o as_o to_o join_v malice_n to_o deception_n and_o not_o to_o spare_v either_o the_o good_n or_o the_o blood_n or_o several_a person_n so_o that_o as_o on_o the_o one_o side_n the_o pagan_n extreme_o honour_v that_o sort_n of_o people_n because_o of_o their_o wit_n and_o part_n so_o they_o despise_v they_o upon_o another_o account_n and_o have_v a_o great_a hatred_n for_o they_o thence_o proceed_v that_o some_o have_v ancient_o be_v famous_a in_o the_o magic_a art_n as_o well_o for_o the_o good_a as_o the_o bad_a use_n they_o make_v of_o it_o as_o apollonius_n of_o tyanis_n who_o life_n have_v be_v write_v by_o philostrate_v and_o elymas_n who_o resist_v st._n paul_n act_n 13._o verse_n 8._o and_o the_o wiseman_n of_o egypt_n and_o babylon_n who_o be_v call_v to_o expound_v the_o dream_n of_o their_o king_n gen._n chap._n 4._o verse_n 8._o and_o daniel_n chap._n 2._o verse_n 4._o even_o moses_n daniel_n the_o wiseman_n of_o the_o east_n who_o seek_v the_o king_n of_o the_o jew_n new_o bear_v all_o those_o man_n be_v famous_a for_o magic_n tho'_o author_n speak_v various_o of_o they_o either_o with_o or_o against_o they_o there_o be_v so_o much_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o same_o science_n and_o the_o same_o action_n by_o the_o good_a or_o bad_a use_n that_o be_v make_v of_o they_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v proper_o that_o art_n to_o which_o we_o now_o give_v the_o name_n of_o magic_n agrippa_z of_o nettinheim_n distinguish_v it_o in_o two_o sort_n one_o of_o which_o may_v be_v call_v natural_a magic_n and_o the_o other_o artificial_a because_o the_o first_o have_v natural_a cause_n produce_v natural_a effect_n but_o the_o second_o be_v a_o invention_n of_o art_n nature_n have_v no_o share_n in_o its_o operation_n i_o mean_v that_o as_o it_o be_v necessary_a in_o all_o art_n and_o handicraft_n that_o nature_n shall_v supply_v the_o matter_n and_o power_n of_o action_n tho'_o the_o workman_n employ_v they_o this_o or_o that_o way_n only_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o his_o art_n it_o go_v even_o so_o with_o the_o artist_n of_o who_o i_o speak_v and_o not_o as_o which_o a_o husbandman_n who_o can_v only_o prepare_v the_o ground_n cast_v his_o seed_n upon_o or_o plant_v a_o tree_n upon_o it_o but_o must_v expect_v the_o harvest_n and_o fruit_n from_o nature_n itself_o holpen_v with_o his_o art_n sect._n 3_o they_o believe_v say_v agrippa_n that_o natural_a magic_n be_v but_o the_o high_a degree_n of_o power_n in_o natural_a science_n for_o which_o reason_n they_o call_v it_o the_o extreme_a and_o last_o perfection_n of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o nature_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o active_a part_n of_o natural_a wisdom_n which_o by_o the_o help_n of_o natural_a power_n use_v in_o proper_a time_n operate_v wonderful_a effect_n and_o raise_v admiration_n the_o moor_n and_o indian_n make_v a_o special_a use_n of_o that_o magic_n that_o be_v as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v able_a
name_n which_o the_o administer_a angel_n see_v say_v among_o themselves_o let_v we_o consult_v together_o how_o we_o shall_v do_v to_o make_v adam_n sin_n against_o his_o creator_n otherwise_o he_o be_v like_a to_o become_v our_o master_n sammael_n who_o be_v a_o great_a prince_n in_o heaven_n she_o have_v be_v before_o mention_v ch._n 12._o s._n 8._o be_v present_a at_o this_o council_n with_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o first_o order_n and_o the_o seraphin_n of_o six_o troop_n sammael_n choose_v some_o of_o the_o twelve_o order_n to_o accoâ—â—â—â—ny_v he_o and_o come_v down_o below_o to_o visit_v all_o the_o creature_n who_o god_n eternal_o bless_a have_v create_v he_o find_v none_o so_o cunning_a and_o so_o proper_a to_o deceive_v as_o the_o serpent_n the_o author_n come_v afterward_o to_o the_o seduction_n and_o fall_n of_o man_n upon_o which_o he_o tell_v as_o many_o story_n as_o he_o have_v already_o do_v so_o be_v the_o seduction_n of_o man_n the_o cause_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o devil_n afterward_o he_o relate_v how_o god_n punish_v adam_n eve_n and_o the_o serpent_n and_o impose_v on_o each_o of_o they_o his_o proper_a pain_n he_o call_v they_o all_o three_o before_o he_o charge_v by_o his_o sentence_n adam_n with_o nine_o curse_n and_o condemn_v he_o to_o death_n but_o he_o precipitate_v sammael_n and_o his_o whole_a troop_n from_o the_o heaven_n the_o abode_n of_o his_o holiness_n he_o cut_v off_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o serpent_n for_o it_o have_v before_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o camel_n and_o sammael_n ride_v upon_o he_o and_o he_o curse_v it_o above_o all_o other_o beast_n and_o live_a creature_n that_o be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o devil_n according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o we_o must_v not_o charge_v this_o story_n upon_o eliezer_n alone_o the_o targum_n that_o contain_v the_o most_o ordinary_a and_o receive_v explication_n of_o their_o best_a doctor_n mention_v this_o fable_n in_o several_a place_n sect._n 14._o they_o give_v yet_o another_o original_n to_o the_o daemon_n feign_v he_o to_o be_v issue_v from_o lilis_n that_o be_v say_v manasse_n the_o name_n of_o the_o wife_n of_o the_o devil_n who_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o have_v be_v the_o wife_n of_o adam_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d lilit_fw-la be_v a_o word_n to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n isa_n 34_o 14._o which_o our_o interpreter_n translate_v satyr_n the_o french_a lutin_n and_o the_o dutch_a duyvell_n but_o we_o must_v hear_v rabbi_n elisha_n who_o in_o his_o thisbi_n have_v set_v up_o the_o whole_a legend_n we_o find_v in_o some_o write_n that_o for_o one_o hundred_o and_o thirty_o year_n during_o which_o adam_n abstain_v from_o his_o wife_n there_o come_v she_o devil_n to_o he_o who_o grow_v big_a with_o child_n and_o bring_v forth_o devil_n spirit_n hobgoblin_n and_o night_n phantasm_n i_o find_v again_o in_o other_o place_n that_o the_o devil_n have_v be_v bring_v forth_o by_o four_o mother_n lilis_n naome_n ogera_n and_o macholas_n we_o likewise_o read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o ben_n syra_n quest_n 60._o that_o nebuchadnezar_n ask_v he_o why_o most_o child_n die_v within_o the_o eight_o day_n of_o their_o birth_n he_o answer_v because_o lilis_n kill_v they_o of_o which_o matter_n there_o be_v more_o large_o treat_v in_o the_o same_o place_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o write_v more_o of_o it_o because_o i_o dont_fw-fr credit_v it_o by_o that_o narration_n may_v be_v see_v how_o gross_a the_o fiction_n of_o the_o jewish_a doctor_n be_v since_o there_o be_v man_n among_o they_o who_o can_v believe_v they_o how_o apt_a soever_o that_o nation_n may_v be_v to_o be_v impose_v upon_o sect._n 15._o but_o as_o if_o those_o four_o she_o devil_n have_v not_o be_v sufficient_a to_o people_n the_o world_n with_o wicked_a spirit_n they_o have_v invent_v a_o three_o sort_n from_o what_o be_v mention_v gen._n 6.2_o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n see_v the_o daughter_n of_o man_n that_o they_o be_v fair_a take_v for_o wife_n such_o as_o they_o like_v from_o very_o ancient_a time_n the_o jew_n by_o those_o son_n of_o god_n understand_v the_o angel_n wherefore_o josephus_n say_v in_o his_o first_o book_n of_o the_o jewish_a antiquity_n chap._n 4._o that_o several_a angel_n of_o god_n mix_v themselves_o with_o woman_n beget_v a_o very_a insolent_a generation_n he_o even_o know_v the_o name_n of_o those_o angel_n that_o be_v carry_v to_o that_o excess_n of_o lechery_n aza_n and_o azael_n be_v the_o chief_a among_o they_o be_v both_o enamour_a with_o the_o beauty_n of_o naema_n cain_n daughter_n thence_o proceed_v the_o giant_n mention_v in_o the_o same_o place_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n who_o as_o we_o may_v infer_v from_o that_o narration_n must_v have_v be_v half_a devil_n and_o half_a men._n asmodee_n the_o wicked_a spirit_n of_o sara_n daughter_n to_o raguel_n of_o who_o mention_n be_v make_v in_o the_o book_n of_o tobit_n be_v likewise_o issue_v from_o that_o marriage_n but_o other_o affirm_v he_o to_o be_v sammael_n if_o it_o be_v ask_v how_o spirit_n have_v the_o faculty_n of_o generate_a eliezer_n explain_v that_o difficulty_n in_o his_o 22th_o chapter_n when_o they_o be_v throw_v down_o from_o their_o holy_a abode_n their_o strength_n and_o shape_n become_v like_a to_o that_o of_o men._n sect._n 16._o but_o not_o to_o fill_v up_o this_o book_n with_o tale_n they_o have_v rather_o imagine_v as_o some_o heathen_n have_v do_v chap._n 2._o s._n 12._o that_o those_o wicked_a spirit_n be_v half_a angel_n and_o half_a men._n whereupon_o vorstius_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o rabbi_n eliezer_n relate_v the_o follow_a word_n take_v from_o rabbi_n scheem_n toob_n in_o that_o place_n where_o rabi_n nitron_n speak_v of_o lilis_n the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n night_n phantasm_n and_o wicked_a spirit_n which_o we_o sometime_o see_v in_o a_o human_a shape_n proceed_v from_o the_o concourse_n of_o that_o chief_a of_o they_o and_o as_o to_o their_o state_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o learned_a be_v that_o they_o resemble_v man_n as_o much_o as_o they_o do_v angel_n because_o on_o the_o one_o side_n they_o be_v not_o such_o a_o subtle_a substance_n as_o those_o of_o the_o other_o spirit_n and_o on_o the_o other_o they_o be_v not_o compose_v of_o such_o a_o gross_a matter_n as_o that_o of_o men._n if_o we_o desire_v to_o know_v why_o those_o curse_a creature_n be_v call_v by_o the_o jewish_a doctor_n sometime_o spirit_n and_o sometime_o male_a and_o female_a as_o though_o they_o be_v man_n the_o same_o toob_n will_v tell_v we_o in_o his_o 5_o chapter_n as_o vorstius_n relate_v in_o the_o 22th_o chapter_n of_o rabi_n eliezer_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o second_o order_n of_o spirit_n consider_v as_o distinguish_v into_o ten_o order_n from_o that_o order_n proceed_v in_o the_o universe_n two_o sort_n of_o spirit_n of_o error_n or_o satyr_n who_o behave_v themselves_o like_o man_n who_o appear_v to_o they_o in_o their_o dream_n in_o the_o shape_n of_o handsome_a woman_n transform_v themselves_o now_o into_o man_n then_z women_z sect._n 17_o it_o be_v now_o time_n to_o learn_v their_o opinion_n concern_v human_a soul_n at_o least_o if_o they_o understand_v themselves_o distinct_o enough_o to_o inform_v we_o of_o it_o for_o it_o already_o appear_v from_o what_o i_o have_v quote_v out_o of_o philo_n sect._n 12._o that_o the_o most_o learned_a do_v not_o stick_v to_o a_o accurate_a distinction_n betwixt_o angel_n and_o soul_n and_o josephus_n that_o famous_a historian_n almost_o as_o ancient_a as_o that_o other_o author_n say_v in_o his_o seven_o book_n of_o the_o war_n of_o the_o jew_n chap._n 25._o that_o the_o spirit_n call_v daemon_n be_v those_o of_o the_o worst_a of_o man_n who_o fall_v upon_o the_o live_n and_o kill_v they_o if_o not_o hinder_v from_o it_o thence_o it_o appear_v that_o he_o ascribe_v something_o corporeal_a to_o those_o spirit_n so_o much_o the_o more_o that_o he_o fancy_n that_o they_o may_v be_v expel_v by_o the_o root_n baaras_fw-mi or_o by_o some_o other_o former_o show_v by_o solomon_n as_o the_o same_o author_n intimate_v in_o his_o eight_o book_n of_o the_o jewish_a antiquity_n but_o i_o be_o to_o make_v a_o large_a mention_n of_o that_o sort_n of_o enchantment_n in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n sect._n 18._o the_o book_n which_o the_o learned_a hoornbeck_n have_v write_v against_o the_o jew_n contain_v in_o short_a their_o opinion_n as_o to_o the_o nature_n and_o original_a of_o soul_n their_o opinion_n say_v he_o pag._n 319._o be_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v all_o create_v together_o with_o the_o light_n the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n and_o not_o only_o that_o they_o be_v create_v together_o but_o by_o couple_n the_o soul_n of_o a_o man_n and_o that_o of_o a_o woman_n so_o that_o
of_o that_o king_n nay_o he_o assert_v that_o god_n himself_o have_v inspire_v he_o with_o that_o art_n so_o powerful_a against_o demon_n for_o say_v he_o he_o have_v make_v use_n of_o witchcraft_n to_o expel_v disease_n and_o have_v leave_v in_o his_o writing_n form_n of_o conjuration_n by_o which_o the_o devil_n that_o molest_v mankind_n be_v so_o far_o banish_v that_o they_o never_o dare_v come_v back_o again_o and_o that_o sort_n of_o cure_n be_v now_o in_o great_a request_n among_o our_o nation_n it_o consist_v according_a to_o the_o description_n give_v of_o it_o in_o the_o use_n of_o some_o certain_a root_n which_o they_o seal_v up_o and_o put_v under_o the_o nostril_n of_o the_o possess_v at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o utter_v the_o name_n of_o solomon_n and_o the_o word_n of_o his_o conjuration_n and_o so_o be_v the_o devil_n force_v to_o fly_v he_o declare_v to_o have_v be_v a_o eye-witness_n himself_o of_o a_o operation_n of_o this_o nature_n make_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o emperor_n vespasian_n and_o his_o son_n on_o the_o person_n of_o one_o eliezer_n we_o will_v examine_v in_o our_o four_o book_n how_o the_o sight_n of_o josephus_n be_v then_o dispose_v but_o in_o the_o mean_a while_n we_o can_v wish_v he_o have_v explain_v to_o we_o whether_o this_o root_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o he_o mention_n in_o the_o 28_o chap._n of_o the_o seven_o book_n of_o the_o jewish_a antiquity_n which_o he_o call_v baaras_n because_o of_o the_o place_n where_o it_o grow_v since_o he_o also_o ascribe_v to_o this_o last_o the_o wonderful_a virtue_n of_o expelling_a demon_n for_o according_a to_o his_o relation_n one_o need_v but_o touch_v the_o possess_v with_o it_o and_o the_o devil_n be_v force_v to_o run_v away_o but_o of_o this_o more_o in_o the_o four_o book_n sect._n 8._o here_o follow_v how_o the_o present_a jew_n be_v molest_v all_o their_o life_n by_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n and_o how_o they_o beware_v of_o they_o when_o a_o child_n come_v into_o the_o world_n the_o terror_n of_o lilis_n come_v with_o he_o to_o seize_v upon_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o parent_n because_o that_o lilis_n intend_v to_o kill_v the_o boy_n within_z 8_o day_n of_o their_o birth_n and_o the_o girl_n within_o the_o 21th_o the_o remedy_n of_o the_o german_a jew_n to_o preserve_v themselves_o from_o that_o danger_n be_v to_o draw_v circular_a line_n with_o chalk_n or_o charcoles_n upon_o the_o 4_o wall_n of_o the_o chamber_n wherein_o the_o woman_n lie_v and_o to_o write_v upon_o each_o circle_n adam_n eve_n let_v lilis_n be_v go_v they_o also_o write_v upon_o the_o door_n of_o the_o chamber_n the_o name_n of_o the_o three_o angel_n that_o preside_v over_o physic_n senoi_n sansenoi_n and_o saumangelof_o as_o lilis_n herself_o teach_v they_o when_o she_o hope_v to_o drown_v they_o all_o in_o the_o sea_n this_o be_v relate_v by_o elias_n in_o his_o book_n entitle_v thisbi_n to_o which_o he_o give_v no_o great_a credit_n as_o he_o himself_o witness_v i_o can_v omit_v what_o buxtorf_n say_v in_o his_o lexicon_fw-la talmudicum_fw-la concern_v the_o weapon_n wherewith_o they_o arm_v themselves_o against_o phantom_n a_o veil_n spread_v over_o the_o face_n hinder_v the_o phantasm_n from_o know_v he_o that_o be_v fright_v but_o if_o god_n judge_n that_o he_o deserve_v to_o be_v terrify_v for_o his_o sin_n he_o cause_v the_o vizard_n to_o fall_v down_o that_o the_o ghost_n may_v see_v and_o bite_v he_o sect._n 9_o but_o what_o terror_n soever_o the_o devil_n cause_v to_o they_o they_o nevertheless_o believe_v that_o if_o they_o take_v their_o opportunity_n they_o may_v prevent_v his_o endeavour_n without_o trouble_n to_o this_o the_o choice_n of_o day_n be_v of_o great_a use_n and_o they_o have_v so_o great_a a_o regard_n for_o they_o that_o they_o do_v no_o long_o deserve_v the_o reproach_n that_o be_v cast_v upon_o they_o of_o not_o understand_v the_o sign_n of_o time_n the_o same_o buxtorf_n in_o his_o school_n of_o the_o jew_n will_v supply_v we_o with_o a_o specimen_fw-la of_o that_o custom_n at_o the_o great_a day_n of_o propitiation_n they_o appease_v sammael_n with_o a_o present_a for_o on_o that_o only_a day_n in_o the_o whole_a year_n he_o be_v allow_v by_o a_o compact_n with_o god_n to_o accuse_v israel_n of_o their_o transgression_n beside_o they_o believe_v themselves_o so_o cunning_a as_o to_o cheat_v the_o devil_n the_o first_o mean_v they_o use_v for_o that_o purpose_n be_v to_o blow_v upon_o the_o corn_n withal_o their_o strength_n from_o morning_n to_o night_n fancy_v to_o make_v sammael_n forget_v the_o quality_n of_o it_o by_o the_o fright_n they_o cast_v upon_o he_o the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o year_n be_v also_o fit_a to_o put_v another_o cheat_n upon_o he_o for_o as_o on_o that_o day_n god_n sit_v in_o judgement_n for_o the_o examination_n of_o sin_n they_o endeavour_v to_o hinder_v their_o enemy_n from_o bring_v his_o accusation_n against_o they_o by_o conceal_v from_o he_o the_o date_n of_o the_o day_n the_o subtlety_n they_o use_v in_o that_o occasion_n be_v that_o they_o forbear_v to_o read_v either_o the_o begin_n or_o the_o end_n of_o the_o law_n as_o sammael_n suppose_v that_o they_o shall_v do_v that_o day_n and_o thus_o they_o never_o fail_v to_o catch_v he_o they_o also_o abstain_v as_o much_o as_o they_o can_v on_o the_o 17_o day_n of_o the_o month_n tammus_n that_o answer_v to_o our_o june_n and_o the_o 9th_o of_o the_o follow_a month_n on_o which_o fall_v their_o second_o fast_n to_o go_v from_o home_n and_o especial_o avoid_v to_o make_v any_o journey_n of_o 4_o or_o 5_o mile_n or_o to_o appear_v in_o a_o court_n of_o justice_n because_o that_o time_n be_v the_o reign_n of_o a_o wicked_a spirit_n call_v ketelmeriri_fw-la bitter_a destruction_n a_o name_n draw_v from_o deut._n chap._n 32._o v._n 24._o where_o moses_n however_o speak_v of_o quite_o other_o matter_n sect._n 10._o the_o cabbala_n chief_o use_v such_o witchcraft_n as_o be_v make_v by_o number_n and_o letter_n and_o be_v in_o great_a request_n among_o the_o jew_n it_o even_o teach_v to_o apply_v to_o it_o the_o sacred_a word_n of_o god_n and_o withal_o some_o sentence_n and_o discourse_n or_o only_o some_o proper_a word_n and_o particular_a name_n to_o which_o the_o jew_n ascribe_v a_o great_a virtue_n whether_o they_o attribute_v it_o to_o the_o power_n of_o the_o apparition_n of_o absent_a body_n or_o of_o incorporeal_a substance_n or_o whether_o they_o presume_v to_o effect_v by_o that_o mean_n strange_a and_o wonderful_a thing_n malka_n scheva_n or_o the_o queen_n of_o sheba_n that_o go_v to_o visit_v king_n solomon_n in_o his_o glory_n have_v be_v often_o conjure_v up_o as_o they_o fancy_n and_o have_v appear_v to_o the_o superstitious_a in_o short_a as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o other_o extraordinary_a effect_n which_o they_o boast_v to_o produce_v they_o be_v hold_v for_o great_a forcerer_n even_o by_o christian_n over_o credulous_a in_o this_o point_n for_o there_o be_v germane_a who_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o man_n that_o can_v stop_v conflagration_n and_o quench_v fire_n by_o throw_v upon_o it_o some_o bewitched_a thing_n that_o can_v draw_v two_o or_o several_a sort_n of_o wine_n out_o of_o the_o same_o vessel_n and_o be_v capable_a of_o produce_v many_o other_o wonder_n sect._n 11._o to_o speak_v of_o the_o other_o use_n they_o make_v of_o name_n in_o witchcraft_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o they_o make_v no_o more_o difficulty_n to_o mix_v the_o name_n of_o god_n with_o it_o than_o that_o of_o the_o devil_n the_o famous_a name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o which_o we_o use_v to_o read_v jehovah_n when_o punctuate_v be_v multiply_v by_o their_o doctor_n by_o 12_o 42_o and_o the_o 72_o letter_n which_o they_o dispose_v and_o make_v word_n of_o they_o and_o apply_v they_o to_o witchcraft_n for_o that_o reason_n they_o call_v it_o shem_n hamphorash_n a_o name_n explain_v or_o divide_v they_o believe_v it_o to_o have_v a_o great_a virtue_n by_o he_o moses_n kill_v the_o egyptian_a by_o he_o israel_n be_v preserve_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o destroy_a angel_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o by_o he_o jesus_n christ_n expel_v wicked_a spirit_n thus_o they_o blaspheme_v the_o second_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n not_o be_v able_a to_o deny_v his_o power_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o be_v inform_v of_o all_o these_o thing_n in_o their_o own_o writing_n and_o by_o their_o own_o consent_n the_o name_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v likewise_o of_o much_o force_n to_o his_o great_a loss_n and_o sorrow_n that_o force_n proceed_v from_o the_o 4_o hebrew_n letter_n that_o compose_v this_o name_n with_o the_o article_n perfix_v to_o it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hassatan_n that_o make_v up_o just_a
thing_n as_o they_o relate_v now_o there_o be_v none_o but_o know_v that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n of_o that_o sect_n as_o they_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o alcoran_n and_o their_o other_o write_n be_v involve_v with_o many_o fable_n and_o fiction_n which_o be_v general_o receive_v as_o truth_n among_o they_o but_o explain_v in_o a_o very_a rational_a sense_n by_o the_o learned_a which_o make_v it_o that_o they_o be_v not_o so_o intolerable_a in_o that_o respect_n as_o that_o they_o be_v false_a and_o groundless_a and_o therefore_o it_o be_v but_o reasonable_a to_o use_v this_o circumspection_n that_o know_v that_o sort_n of_o people_n to_o be_v man_n of_o sense_n as_o there_o be_v many_o in_o other_o sect_n we_o interpret_v their_o fable_n only_o with_o relation_n to_o that_o which_o be_v clear_o and_o significant_o express_v in_o other_o place_n and_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o tendency_n they_o seem_v to_o have_v in_o what_o be_v relate_v of_o their_o other_o opinion_n sect._n 2._o it_o be_v also_o reasonable_a to_o relate_v at_o first_o what_o be_v to_o be_v gather_v from_o the_o alcoran_n and_o to_o join_v to_o it_o afterward_o what_o other_o author_n supply_v we_o with_o either_o as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o spirit_n teach_v among_o the_o musulman_n that_o be_v the_o faithful_a as_o they_o love_v to_o call_v themselves_o or_o as_o to_o their_o practice_n in_o witchcraft_n and_o divination_n but_o because_o the_o book_n of_o law_n collect_v after_o the_o death_n of_o mahomet_n by_o his_o disciple_n that_o be_v the_o most_o famous_a doctor_n of_o the_o musulman_n be_v not_o uniform_a as_o to_o the_o order_n in_o which_o it_o be_v translate_v in_o several_a language_n for_o the_o conveniency_n of_o the_o reader_n i_o design_v to_o follow_v the_o division_n observe_v by_o du_fw-fr râ—er_n in_o his_o french_a translation_n and_o by_o le_fw-fr verrier_n in_o his_o dutch_a who_o both_o divide_v the_o whole_a work_n into_o 113_o chapter_n sect._n 3_o first_o of_o all_o it_o be_v among_o they_o a_o fundamental_a point_n repeat_v above_o a_o hundred_o time_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n that_o god_n be_v but_o one_o and_o have_v no_o partner_n in_o which_o they_o perfect_o agree_v with_o the_o jew_n even_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o holy_a trinity_n as_o have_v be_v already_o mention_v chap._n 12._o sect._n 1_o marmol_n say_v however_o in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o his_o description_n of_o africa_n pag._n 128._o edit_fw-la paris_n that_o the_o morabite_n a_o sect_n of_o mahometan_n arab_n hold_v that_o the_o heaven_n star_n and_o element_n make_v up_o but_o one_o god_n together_o the_o sahis_n another_o sect_n of_o the_o turk_n believe_v that_o there_o be_v some_o deity_n in_o the_o sun_n and_o moon_n because_o of_o the_o influence_n those_o two_o great_a light_n of_o the_o universe_n have_v upon_o sublunary_a creature_n according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o ricaut_n in_o his_o description_n of_o turkey_n book_n 2._o chap._n 12._o de_fw-fr la_fw-fr vall_n in_o his_o journey_n book_n 4._o chap._n 17._o say_v that_o among_o the_o persian_n several_a mahometan_n ascribe_v assist_v form_n and_o intelligence_n to_o the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n by_o which_o they_o be_v quicken_v and_o direct_v as_o our_o body_n be_v by_o our_o soul_n sect._n 4._o in_o most_o or_o all_o the_o page_n of_o the_o alcoran_n mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o holy_a angel_n of_o the_o wicked_a devil_n and_o of_o the_o original_a of_o devil_n far_o more_o rational_o than_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o they_o make_v the_o angel_n immaterial_a though_o they_o believe_v that_o they_o appear_v in_o a_o corporeal_a shape_n as_o be_v to_o be_v read_v in_o this_o passage_n of_o the_o 5_o chapter_n the_o angel_n say_v they_o be_v the_o only_a constant_a and_o immutable_a creature_n there_o be_v not_o other_o endue_v with_o such_o property_n thus_o be_v this_o passage_n quote_v by_o levinius_fw-la varnerius_fw-la in_o his_o miscellany_n who_o have_v extract_v it_o from_o some_o other_o book_n but_o this_o be_v a_o reason_n of_o the_o moâ—t_n think_v part_n and_o the_o best_a philosopher_n among_o they_o for_o mahomet_n himself_o believe_v that_o the_o angel_n have_v be_v create_v of_o some_o certain_a matter_n as_o he_o give_v we_o to_o know_v in_o one_o of_o his_o fable_n to_o be_v relate_v anon_o he_o often_o speak_v too_o gross_o and_o give_v we_o occasion_n to_o doubt_v whether_o he_o understand_v in_o a_o proper_a or_o figurative_a sense_n what_o he_o so_o frequent_o say_v that_o the_o angel_n go_v to_o and_o fro_o hear_v the_o law_n have_v being_n and_o even_o be_v distinguish_v into_o male_n and_o female_n for_o he_o believe_v that_o distinction_n of_o sex_n to_o be_v find_v in_o every_o thing_n see_v his_o 52_o chap._n pa._n 594._o he_o no_o less_o vilify_v the_o dignity_n of_o angel_n ascribe_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o some_o to_o their_o refusal_n of_o pay_v a_o extraordinary_a honour_n to_o adam_n who_o be_v wise_a than_o they_o be_v and_o converse_v more_o familiar_o with_o god_n for_o god_n teach_v adam_n the_o name_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o adam_n teach_v they_o to_o the_o angel_n chap._n 2._o pa._n 5._o last_o the_o great_a number_n of_o guardian_n angel_n who_o he_o give_v to_o every_o musulman_n evident_o infer_v that_o one_o of_o his_o disciple_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o he_o of_o great_a worth_n than_o several_a angel_n sect._n 5._o mahomet_n have_v very_o plain_o express_v in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o law_n his_o opinion_n upon_o the_o nature_n and_o original_a of_o devil_n who_o at_o the_o beginning_n be_v create_v in_o the_o rank_n of_o the_o angel_n whence_o they_o fall_v for_o their_o envy_n thus_o in_o the_o 6_o chap._n pag._n 109._o he_o introduce_v god_n speak_v to_o he_o i_o have_v create_v and_o make_v thou_o i_o have_v command_v the_o angel_n to_o adore_v adam_n which_o they_o have_v do_v save_v only_o the_o devil_n this_o place_n must_v be_v understand_v with_o the_o distinction_n bring_v by_o levinius_fw-la varnerius_fw-la out_o of_o a_o turkish_a book_n adoration_n belong_v to_o the_o great_a god_n as_o a_o worship_n but_o it_o may_v belong_v to_o other_o as_o a_o mark_n of_o veneration_n in_o that_o sense_n it_o be_v that_o adam_n be_v adore_v by_o the_o angel_n and_o joseph_n by_o his_o father_n and_o brother_n mahomet_n proceed_v relate_v what_o god_n say_v to_o the_o devil_n what_o hinder_v you_o from_o adore_a adam_n as_o i_o have_v order_v you_o the_o devil_n answer_v because_o i_o be_o superior_a to_o he_o since_o thou_o have_v create_v i_o out_o of_o fire_n and_o man_n out_o of_o clay_n hereupon_o i_o say_v go_v out_o of_o paradise_n it_o be_v not_o the_o abode_n of_o the_o proud_a thou_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o number_n of_o those_o that_o be_v cover_v with_o infamy_n he_o reply_v let_v i_o be_v here_o till_o the_o day_n of_o the_o resurrection_n why_o say_v he_o have_v thou_o tempt_v i_o i_o shall_v say_v he_o turn_v man_n from_o the_o right_a way_n i_o shall_v hinder_v they_o by_o all_o mean_n from_o believe_v thy_o law_n and_o even_o let_v the_o great_a part_n fall_v into_o ungratefulness_n i_o say_v to_o he_o go_v out_o of_o paradise_n thou_o shall_v be_v reject_v by_o all_o the_o world_n and_o deprive_v from_o the_o effect_n of_o my_o mercy_n and_o i_o shall_v fill_v hell_n with_o those_o that_o shall_v listen_v to_o thou_o and_o follow_v thou_o the_o same_o relation_n be_v repeat_v in_o the_o 14_o 16_o and_o 37_o chapter_n pag._n 293_o 381_o and_o 511._o and_o tho'_o he_o mention_n but_o one_o devil_n as_o the_o chief_a he_o nevertheless_o believe_v a_o vast_a number_n of_o good_a and_o wicked_a angel_n for_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n he_o speak_v of_o thousand_o of_o good_a angel_n who_o god_n send_v once_o from_o heaven_n to_o his_o assistance_n whilst_o he_o pray_v he_o likewise_o mention_n the_o demon_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n as_o chap._n 6._o we_o have_v create_v hell_n to_o punish_v devil_n and_o men._n sect._n 6._o his_o distinction_n betwixt_o the_o state_n of_o angel_n and_o devil_n be_v not_o to_o be_v reject_v in_o all_o respect_n such_o as_o they_o be_v towards_o god_n and_o the_o faithful_a such_o he_o describe_v they_o to_o be_v one_o towards_o another_o chap._n 7._o pag._n 198._o god_n say_v to_o his_o angel_n i_o will_v be_v with_o you_o confirm_v the_o step_n of_o the_o true_a faithful_a chap._n 11.278_o the_o angel_n tremble_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n chap._n 20._o pag._n 360._o they_o be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o adorâ—_n he_o and_o again_o chapter_n 15._o pag._n 296._o god_n order_v his_o angel_n to_o go_v down_o and_o send_v his_o inspiration_n to_o who_o he_o please_v this_o
and_o the_o heavenly_a happiness_n sect._n 13._o for_o the_o sahin_n or_o sahis_n of_o who_o mention_n be_v make_v before_o scarce_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v immortal_a delavalle_n in_o his_o four_o book_n ch._n 23._o describe_v some_o persian_n that_o be_v like_o they_o they_o be_v caly_v elh_o eltabquid_a that_o be_v people_n of_o truth_n or_o certainty_n they_o constitute_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o soul_n in_o the_o mixture_n and_o union_n of_o the_o 4_o element_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v observe_v by_o the_o explication_n he_o give_v of_o their_o belief_n the_o soul_n return_v to_o god_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o she_o proceed_v from_o he_o for_o she_o proceed_v from_o he_o in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o that_o complication_n of_o the_o 4_o element_n and_o she_o return_v to_o he_o in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o separate_v they_o that_o sect_n be_v very_o numerous_a tho'_o look_v upon_o as_o heretical_a by_o other_o persian_n sect._n 14._o every_o one_o of_o those_o various_a opinion_n be_v discoverable_a by_o the_o practice_n of_o its_o follower_n delavalle_n relate_v ch._n 17._o that_o the_o persian_n have_v a_o great_a veneration_n for_o the_o great_a and_o elder_a tree_n because_o they_o persuade_v themselves_o that_o they_o be_v the_o abode_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o bless_a for_o which_o reason_n they_o call_v they_o pir_n that_o be_v a_o ancient_a man_n or_o scheich_n the_o elder_a or_o iman_n priest_n suppose_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o old_a man_n dwell_v in_o such_o tree_n there_o be_v other_o who_o have_v learn_v from_o pythagoras_n to_o inquire_v afr_o the_o virtue_n and_o mystery_n of_o number_n be_v addict_v to_o all_o sort_n of_o witchcraft_n as_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o coast_n of_o coromandel_n ch._n 8_o sect._n 5._o they_o boast_v say_v marmol_n book_n 2._o chap._n 3._o pag._n 131._o that_o the_o celestial_a spirit_n appear_v to_o they_o and_o communicate_v to_o they_o a_o entire_a knowledge_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o this_o world_n they_o be_v much_o fear_v and_o reverence_v in_o africa_n as_o be_v great_a sorcerer_n the_o rule_n they_o keep_v be_v compose_v by_o one_o boni_fw-la name_v by_o the_o arab_n the_o father_n of_o enchantment_n and_o witchcraft_n the_o last_o of_o the_o three_o book_n he_o have_v write_v be_v call_v the_o secret_a of_o the_o divine_a attribute_n and_o treat_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o 90_o name_n of_o god_n but_o it_o be_v fit_a to_o mention_v here_o a_o sort_n of_o cabala_n in_o great_a request_n with_o part_n of_o those_o nation_n and_o like_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n save_v that_o it_o be_v not_o draw_v from_o the_o holy_a writ_n for_o they_o name_v it_o a_o natural_a science_n but_o say_v that_o he_o must_v be_v a_o astrologer_n who_o presume_v to_o put_v it_o in_o use_n sect_n 15._o the_o same_o author_n add_v that_o in_o great_a cairo_n and_o the_o town_n of_o barbary_n there_o be_v a_o vast_a number_n of_o people_n that_o run_v up_o and_o down_o and_o pretend_v to_o three_o sort_n of_o divination_n some_o divine_a by_o the_o black_a art_n with_o draught_n and_o figure_n some_o with_o a_o glass_n vessel_n full_a of_o water_n into_o which_o they_o power_n a_o drop_n of_o oil_n that_o become_v very_o thin_a and_o clear_a wherein_o they_o pretend_v to_o see_v troop_n of_o devil_n march_v in_o order_n of_o battle_n some_o by_o water_n and_o other_o by_o land_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o stop_v query_n be_v put_v to_o they_o and_o they_o answer_v by_o sign_n with_o the_o eye_n and_o hand_n but_o to_o that_o witchcraft_n little_a child_n be_v require_v for_o the_o great_a one_o see_v nothing_o whereas_o the_o other_o look_v into_o the_o oil_n and_o be_v ask_v whether_o they_o see_v the_o sign_n which_o the_o devil_n make_v they_o answer_v yes_o which_o give_v they_o great_a credit_n and_o get_v they_o plenty_n of_o money_n the_o catoptromancy_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v something_o like_o that_o chap._n 3._o sect_n 10._o that_o sort_n of_o people_n be_v call_v in_o mauritania_n moralcimines_n that_o be_v enchanter_n because_o they_o boast_v of_o bewitch_a the_o devil_n by_o word_n the_o three_o sort_n of_o those_o ramble_a diviner_n be_v woman_n that_o make_v people_n believe_v they_o converse_v with_o devil_n some_o of_o who_o be_v white_a and_o other_o red_a or_o black_a when_o they_o be_v about_o to_o divine_a they_o besmoke_n themselves_o with_o sulphur_n and_o other_o stink_a drug_n after_o which_o the_o daemon_n as_o they_o say_v seizes_z upon_o they_o and_o they_o change_v their_o voice_n as_o tho'_o be_v speak_v by_o their_o mouth_n then_o the_o enquirer_n approach_v and_o ask_v with_o great_a humbleness_n what_o they_o desire_v and_o have_v receive_v a_o answer_n go_v away_o leave_v a_o present_a in_o the_o witch_n house_n sect._n 16._o the_o bumicil_n be_v doubtless_o great_a forcecer_n too_o these_o fight_n against_o the_o devil_n as_o they_o say_v and_o go_v all_o bruise_a and_o cover_v with_o blow_n in_o a_o great_a fright_n often_o at_o noon_n day_n they_o counterfeit_v a_o skirmish_n before_o the_o people_n two_o or_o three_o hour_n long_o with_o spear_n or_o zagay_n until_o they_o fall_v down_o all_o load_a with_o blow_n but_o have_v rest_v a_o while_n they_o come_v to_o themselves_o again_o and_o walk_v i_o can_v not_o hitherto_o discover_v what_o rule_n they_o follow_v tho'_o they_o be_v hold_v to_o be_v monk_n there_o be_v other_o in_o barbary_n maim_v exorcist_n who_o boast_v of_o expelling_a devil_n and_o when_o they_o can_v compass_v their_o end_n they_o say_v that_o the_o party_n be_v credulous_a or_o that_o it_o be_v a_o celestial_a spirit_n these_o draw_v circle_n or_o write_v some_o character_n and_o make_v mark_n on_o the_o hand_n or_o face_n of_o the_o possess_v then_o they_o besmoke_v he_o with_o stink_a smell_n and_o make_v their_o conjuration_n they_o ask_v the_o spirit_n how_o he_o be_v enter_v into_o that_o body_n whence_o he_o come_v what_o he_o be_v how_o he_o be_v call_v and_o at_o last_o order_n he_o to_o be_v go_v sect._n 17._o i_o must_v yet_o relate_v something_o out_o of_o ricaut_n concern_v the_o turbes_n there_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o dervis_n call_v mevelevi_n who_o turn_v with_o great_a skill_n and_o swiftness_n at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o flute_n affirm_v that_o it_o be_v by_o devotion_n and_o the_o example_n of_o their_o patron_n mevelava_n who_o always_o turn_v in_o that_o manner_n without_o take_v in_o any_o nourishment_n during_o a_o fortnight_n whilst_o his_o friend_n haraze_n be_v play_v on_o the_o instrument_n at_o the_o end_n of_o which_o he_o fall_v into_o a_o ecstasy_n wherein_o he_o receive_v from_o heaven_n the_o rule_n of_o his_o order_n with_o many_o wonderful_a revelation_n now_o his_o successor_n who_o be_v incline_v to_o laziness_n and_o yet_o can_v be_v quiet_a follow_v his_o example_n in_o this_o manner_n some_o learn_v legerdemain_v to_o amuse_v people_n and_o apply_v themselves_o to_o magic_n and_o conjuration_n by_o the_o help_n of_o familiar_a spirit_n from_o this_o place_n in_o which_o the_o author_n speak_v of_o his_o own_o head_n it_o appear_v that_o he_o acknowledge_v some_o such_o spirit_n and_o argue_v about_o they_o according_a to_o his_o opinion_n afterward_o he_o make_v some_o quotation_n out_o of_o busbeek_n that_o be_v very_o pertitent_a to_o our_o subject_n sect._n 18._o there_o be_v say_v he_o in_o egypt_n a_o cloister_n consecrate_v to_o a_o saint_n call_v kederlei_n the_o dervis_n that_o dwell_v in_o it_o boast_v that_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o kederlei_n they_o bewitch_v serpent_n and_o viper_n and_o handle_v they_o at_o bold_o as_o innocent_a beast_n other_o be_v not_o afraid_a of_o the_o sting_n of_o viper_n or_o asp_n and_o put_v they_o with_o the_o hand_n into_o bag_n as_o we_o do_v worm_n where_o they_o keep_v they_o other_o enchant_v snake_n by_o certain_a word_n and_o make_v they_o stop_v on_o a_o sudden_a when_o they_o be_v creep_v on_o the_o bank_n of_o the_o nile_n some_o of_o they_o pretend_v that_o power_n to_o be_v hereditary_a in_o their_o family_n and_o to_o pass_v from_o father_n to_o son_n and_o other_o boast_v that_o it_o be_v a_o gift_n of_o god_n in_o reward_n of_o virtue_n and_o holiness_n i_o have_v hear_v some_o traveller_n say_v there_o be_v man_n in_o persia_n and_o the_o indies_n who_o our_o people_n look_v upon_o as_o great_a sorcerer_n because_o they_o make_v serpent_n dance_v and_o stand_v upright_o in_o a_o box_n at_o the_o sound_n of_o their_o voice_n at_o the_o wind_a of_o a_o pipe_n or_o the_o play_n of_o some_o other_o musical_a instrument_n this_o will_v be_v matter_n of_o examination_n hereafter_o sect._n 19_o whatever_o have_v be_v hitherto_o say_v of_o the_o mahometan_n make_v it_o
sufficient_o know_v that_o among_o they_o as_o among_o other_o nation_n their_o practice_n be_v answerable_a to_o their_o doctrine_n for_o if_o their_o witchcraft_n and_o exorcism_n proceed_v not_o all_o from_o their_o superstition_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o inconsistent_a with_o they_o it_o be_v strange_a that_o such_o as_o ascribe_v a_o soul_n and_o life_n to_o the_o celestial_a lamp_n that_o acknowledge_v the_o star_n to_o influence_n human_a action_n and_o search_v for_o mystery_n in_o number_n letter_n and_o name_n shall_v be_v addict_v to_o witchcraft_n and_o divination_n and_o make_v they_o part_v of_o their_o religious_a worship_n neither_o be_v it_o surprise_v that_o not_o conceive_v angel_n as_o altogether_o immaterial_a they_o shall_v fancy_v apparition_n either_o wake_v or_o dream_v it_o be_v yet_o less_o strange_a look_v upon_o they_o as_o creature_n of_o a_o dignity_n inferior_a to_o they_o since_o they_o establish_v great_a number_n of_o they_o for_o the_o guard_n of_o each_o musulman_n they_o shall_v invite_v and_o call_v they_o to_o their_o service_n by_o witchcraft_n consist_v in_o character_n in_o which_o they_o imagine_v a_o secret_a virtue_n for_o that_o purpose_n or_o if_o they_o shall_v believe_v by_o the_o same_o mean_n and_o virtue_n to_o be_v able_a to_o expel_v wicked_a angel_n their_o mortal_a enemy_n but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o come_v to_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o to_o examine_v in_o what_o state_n thing_n be_v at_o home_n chap._n xv._o that_o some_o of_o the_o heathen_a opinion_n upon_o this_o subject_n have_v in_o process_n of_o time_n creep_v in_o among_o the_o christian_n sect._n 1_o we_o must_v not_o wonder_v that_o great_a part_n of_o the_o doctrine_n above_o mention_v have_v not_o yet_o be_v banish_v by_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o what_o man_n natural_o conceive_v be_v not_o always_o darkness_n neither_o be_v the_o illumination_n which_o the_o holy_a writ_n afford_v to_o the_o understanding_n always_o efficacious_a so_o that_o a_o christian_n often_o better_a know_v what_o he_o ought_v to_o know_v than_o he_o do_v what_o he_o ought_v to_o do_v this_o plain_o appear_v in_o that_o man_n be_v ready_a to_o search_v after_o the_o truth_n by_o his_o reason_n than_o to_o put_v it_o in_o practice_n by_o his_o virtue_n the_o cause_n of_o it_o be_v that_o our_o natural_a curiosity_n that_o have_v contribute_v to_o the_o fall_n of_o our_o first_o parent_n have_v be_v since_o increase_v and_o strengthen_v by_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o fall_n itself_o and_o that_o it_o drive_v we_o on_o so_o much_o the_o more_o to_o desire_v to_o know_v much_o as_o our_o understanding_n be_v become_v less_o capable_a of_o true_a conception_n but_o the_o corruption_n of_o man_n allow_v he_o not_o to_o make_v such_o progress_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v imagine_v that_o whatever_o be_v practise_v among_o such_o or_o such_o people_n especial_o as_o to_o religion_n always_o and_o only_o proceed_v from_o their_o belief_n and_o doctrine_n this_o will_v quick_o be_v know_v to_o we_o if_o we_o take_v the_o trouble_n of_o consider_v christianity_n such_o as_o it_o former_o be_v and_o still_o be_v at_o this_o present_a sect._n 2._o i_o shall_v name_v ancient_a christianity_n the_o six_o first_o century_n before_o the_o pope_n and_o mahomet_n arise_v however_o i_o shall_v not_o consider_v it_o as_o it_o be_v establish_v by_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n which_o will_v be_v do_v more_o convenient_o hereafter_o but_o with_o relation_n to_o the_o succession_n of_o time_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o a_o careful_a distinction_n must_v be_v make_v between_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o church_n or_o of_o the_o chief_a doctor_n of_o her_o communion_n and_o the_o error_n of_o those_o she_o have_v condemn_v we_o must_v afterward_o take_v notice_n of_o what_o certainty_n may_v be_v have_v both_o of_o the_o practice_n and_o particular_a sense_n of_o those_o that_o have_v be_v brand_v for_o heretic_n for_o we_o pretend_v not_o to_o impute_v to_o christian_n what_o have_v be_v reject_v by_o the_o generality_n of_o they_o nor_o to_o charge_v the_o heretic_n with_o whatever_o be_v say_v of_o their_o error_n now_o one_o may_v methinks_v take_v for_o opinion_n general_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n those_o that_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o their_o chief_a doctor_n without_o be_v contradict_v by_o the_o other_o as_o far_o as_o it_o appear_v by_o any_o write_n though_o they_o must_v not_o for_o that_o be_v take_v for_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o likewise_o though_o the_o heretic_n shall_v have_v be_v charge_v as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n with_o some_o opinion_n they_o own_v not_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o conceivable_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v false_o accuse_v of_o act_n of_o magic_n the_o possibility_n of_o which_o they_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o believe_v after_o that_o observation_n let_v we_o see_v what_o the_o most_o famous_a christian_n of_o the_o primitive_a time_n have_v believe_v as_o to_o spirit_n and_o their_o operation_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n what_o they_o relate_v of_o other_o sect_n and_o people_n sect._n 3_o follow_v still_o the_o same_o order_n i_o shall_v first_o speak_v of_o the_o angel_n and_o then_o of_o the_o soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n i_o shall_v pass_v by_o the_o first_o century_n in_o which_o the_o apostle_n live_v because_o in_o my_o second_o book_n i_o take_v their_o write_n for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o for_o the_o fountain_n whence_o truth_n must_v be_v draw_v but_o we_o must_v examine_v those_o that_o have_v follow_v they_o from_o age_n to_o age_n and_o see_v what_o be_v their_o opinion_n upon_o those_o two_o point_n without_o presume_v it_o be_v ground_v upon_o rule_n or_o ecclesiastical_a assembly_n which_o appear_v not_o and_o though_o those_o two_o point_n be_v of_o the_o high_a consequence_n yet_o every_o one_o have_v still_o liberty_n to_o express_v his_o particular_a opinion_n however_o for_o other_o opinion_n of_o less_o consequence_n and_o i_o dare_v almost_o say_v of_o nothing_o man_n have_v be_v deal_v with_o as_o heretic_n and_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n must_v be_v call_v together_o to_o come_v to_o a_o conclusion_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v only_o make_v use_n here_o of_o such_o explication_n of_o the_o chief_a doctor_n as_o i_o have_v read_v myself_o which_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o translate_v faithful_o and_o word_n for_o word_n as_o much_o as_o possible_a sect._n 4._o we_o shall_v first_o hear_v in_o the_o second_o age_n tatian_n clement_n and_o justin_n concern_v the_o nature_n of_o angel_n tatian_n indeed_o ascribe_v not_o a_o gross_a material_a be_v to_o the_o angel_n and_o yet_o he_o seem_v to_o attribute_v to_o they_o some_o corporeal_a be_v here_o be_v his_o own_o word_n that_o seem_v very_o strange_a all_o demon_n be_v so_o as_o that_o indeed_o they_o have_v nothing_o carnal_a but_o their_o composition_n be_v spiritual_a and_o as_o a_o fire_n and_o light_n the_o nature_n of_o their_o body_n can_v however_o be_v penetrate_v by_o none_o but_o such_o as_o be_v endue_v with_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n what_o he_o add_v afterward_o be_v more_o consonant_a to_o reason_n that_o the_o demon_n be_v not_o the_o soul_n of_o men._n he_o believe_v not_o however_o that_o soul_n be_v simple_a nature_n but_o that_o they_o be_v compose_v of_o part_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d because_o he_o believe_v they_o can_v be_v conceive_v as_o corporeal_a without_o have_v a_o body_n and_o that_o the_o material_a part_n can_v rise_v without_o the_o soul_n several_a doctor_n of_o that_o time_n speak_v very_o near_o the_o word_n though_o they_o explain_v not_o themselves_o so_o open_o so_o that_o they_o must_v not_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o very_o far_o from_o that_o opinion_n as_o will_n more_o plain_o appear_v when_o we_o mention_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o angel_n sect._n 5._o clemens_n alexandrinus_n in_o his_o 6_o book_n of_o miscellany_n show_n that_o he_o hold_v the_o angel_n for_o the_o inspector_n of_o man_n and_o those_o that_o inspire_v wisdom_n into_o they_o that_o each_o country_n and_o perhaps_o each_o man_n have_v his_o own_o a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d god_n have_v distribute_v among_o angel_n the_o inspection_n and_o care_n of_o each_o city_n and_o nation_n he_o say_v also_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o divine_a power_n distribute_v good_a by_o the_o mean_n of_o angel_n whether_o they_o be_v visible_a or_o invisible_a justin_n favour_v that_o suppposed_a visibility_n of_o the_o angel_n or_o at_o least_o he_o tolerate_v it_o since_o he_o assert_n in_o his_o four_o apology_n that_o god_n entrust_v the_o angel_n with_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o other_o human_a affair_n under_o the_o heaven_n some_o of_o who_o fall_v off_o because_o of_o their_o conversation_n with_o woman_n from_o
12._o tertullian_n explain_v himself_o more_o plain_o as_o to_o the_o knowledge_n he_o ascribe_v to_o the_o devil_n when_o he_o in_o his_o five_o book_n against_o martion_n speek_v thus_o servant_n can_v know_v the_o resolution_n of_o their_o master_n and_o therefore_o the_o rebellious_a angel_n and_o the_o devil_n their_o leader_n can_v much_o less_o know_v the_o design_n of_o god_n whence_o i_o will_v willing_o take_v occasion_n to_o assert_v that_o the_o great_a their_o crime_n have_v be_v the_o more_o remote_a they_o be_v from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o their_o creator_n so_o far_o only_o he_o go_v as_o to_o the_o secret_n of_o god_n but_o as_o to_o those_o of_o man_n we_o hear_v the_o doctor_n of_o that_o age_n give_v to_o the_o demon_n a_o power_n over_o body_n and_o soul_n st._n cyprian_n establish_v both_o speak_v of_o idolatry_n spirit_n say_v he_o deceive_v we_o they_o disturb_v our_o life_n and_o our_o sleep_n insinuate_v themselves_o into_o our_o body_n raise_v terror_n in_o our_o inward_a thought_n bruise_v our_o member_n impair_v our_o health_n and_o cause_v we_o disease_n tertullian_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n in_o his_o book_n of_o passion_n the_o malice_n of_o that_o inveterate_a enemy_n never_o leave_v he_o quiet_a but_o it_o increase_v his_o rage_n when_o he_o see_v man_n full_o deliver_v in_o his_o apologetic_n chap._n 20._o he_o give_v a_o more_o particular_a explication_n of_o what_o he_o believe_v as_o to_o the_o assault_v make_v by_o demon_n upon_o soul_n and_o body_n he_o think_v that_o have_v a_o very_a subtle_a and_o thin_a essence_n they_o be_v so_o much_o the_o apt_a to_o act_v in_o a_o invisible_a and_o insensible_a manner_n he_o show_v thereby_o that_o he_o conceive_v create_v spirit_n as_o the_o thine_v and_o subtle_a of_o all_o body_n and_o therefore_o explain_v his_o meaning_n by_o this_o comparison_n as_o it_o happen_v that_o a_o flame_n invisible_a to_o we_o burn_v corn_n and_o the_o fruit_n of_o tree_n when_o they_o be_v in_o flower_n or_o wither_v they_o whilst_o they_o blossom_v or_o corrupt_v they_o when_o the_o flower_n fall_v off_o and_o they_o be_v form_v or_o as_o a_o infect_a air_n communicate_v itself_o in_o a_o manner_n unknown_a to_o we_o so_o the_o suggestion_n of_o the_o devil_n by_o a_o secret_a contagion_n seduce_v the_o deprave_a understanding_n of_o man._n sect._n 13._o origen_n believe_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n exi_v together_o before_o they_o come_v to_o animate_v the_o body_n which_o he_o establish_v upon_o st._n matth._n chap._n 20._o from_o ver._n 1_o to_o 16._o and_o in_o his_o 6_o vol._n upon_o st._n john_n have_v before_o propose_v in_o his_o 5_o chap._n the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o age_n he_o assert_n accoâ—â—â—â—â—_n to_o the_o sense_n he_o give_v to_o the_o holy_a writ_n that_o 〈…〉_o the_o soul_n must_v be_v distinguish_v from_o 〈…〉_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n from_o the_o 〈…〉_o â—â—ys_n that_o the_o soul_n may_v appâ—_n herself_o 〈…〉_o evil_n but_o that_o the_o spirit_n â—f_a man_n can_v 〈…〉_o â—eâ—f_n only_o to_o evil_n in_o his_o 19_o chapter_n he_o dâ—â—â—â—â—es_v on_o occasion_n of_o the_o sepalation_n of_o the_o soul_n at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n that_o he_o believe_v she_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o body_n by_o some_o spirit_n ordain_v for_o that_o purpose_n and_o that_o the_o spirit_n who_o have_v that_o employment_n be_v of_o a_o more_o noble_a nature_n than_o the_o soul_n they_o fetch_v he_o put_v a_o very_a ingenious_a sense_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o st._n luke_n chap._n 10._o v._n 20._o and_o john_n chap._n 10._o v._n 18._o sect_n 14._o tertullian_n meaning_n as_o to_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o this_o life_n to_o the_o day_n of_o the_o resurrection_n be_v that_o they_o be_v in_o a_o certain_a place_n know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o abraham_n bosom_n and_o situate_v betwixt_o heaven_n and_o hell_n as_o he_o write_v high_a his_o four_o book_n against_o martion_n that_o there_o be_v a_o certain_a and_o determine_a place_n call_v the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n if_o you_o ask_v where_o that_o place_n lie_v and_o how_o long_o the_o soul_n be_v to_o stay_v there_o he_o will_v answer_v as_o to_o the_o first_o question_n sinum_fw-la dico_fw-la abrahae_fw-la regionem_fw-la etsi_fw-la non_fw-la caelestem_fw-la superiorem_fw-la tamen_fw-la inferis_fw-la i_o call_v abraham_n bosom_n a_o a_o region_n superior_a to_o hell_n though_o it_o proper_o belong_v not_o to_o heaven_n as_o to_o the_o other_o he_o will_v say_v refrigerium_fw-la praebiturum_fw-la animabus_fw-la justorum_fw-la donec_fw-la consummatio_fw-la rerum_fw-la resurrectionem_fw-la omnium_fw-la plenitudine_fw-la mercedis_fw-la expungat_fw-la the_o latin_a phrase_n be_v somewhat_o obscure_a but_o it_o matter_n not_o to_o translate_v the_o word_n so_o much_o as_o to_o give_v the_o sense_n which_o be_v that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o place_n of_o refreshment_n for_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_a until_o the_o consummation_n of_o all_o thing_n come_v and_o bring_v on_o the_o resurrection_n in_o which_o every_o one_o shal1_n be_v oblige_v to_o give_v account_n and_o then_o receive_v a_o full_a reward_n sect._n 15._o he_o call_v in_o this_o place_n the_o subterraneous_a place_n inferos_fw-la hell_n because_o he_o put_v the_o place_n of_o abide_v of_o the_o damn_a under_o the_o earth_n or_o in_o a_o great_a gulf_n contain_v in_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o believe_v that_o for_o their_o punishment_n they_o shall_v go_v to_o burn_v in_o a_o material_a fire_n for_o about_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n of_o penitency_n he_o call_v hell_n thesaurum_fw-la ignis_fw-la aeterni_fw-la the_o treasure_n of_o eternal_a fire_n through_o the_o chimney_n of_o that_o fire_n come_v out_o sometime_o frightful_a flame_n during_o earthquake_n and_o immediate_o after_o he_o call_v that_o abyss_n of_o fire_n magni_fw-la alicujus_fw-la &_o inaestimabilis_fw-la foci_fw-la scintillas_fw-la missilia_fw-la &_o exaercitoria_fw-la jacula_fw-la the_o spark_n of_o a_o prodigious_a great_a and_o unexpressible_a fire_n st._n cyprian_n speak_v so_o obscure_o about_o the_o end_n of_o his_o letter_n against_o demetrian_a upon_o that_o subject_n that_o it_o seem_v he_o threaten_v the_o soul_n with_o corporeal_a punishment_n it_o be_v a_o consequent_a of_o the_o series_n of_o his_o reason_v hell_n say_v he_o shall_v eternal_o burn_v for_o the_o damn_a and_o the_o punishment_n of_o a_o devour_a fire_n and_o most_o gloo_v flame_n will_v neither_o supersede_n nor_o suspend_v their_o torment_n there_o the_o soul_n with_o their_o body_n be_v destine_v to_o infinite_a pain_n he_o seem_v to_o mean_v thereby_o that_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n shall_v have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o share_n for_o otherwise_o he_o will_v have_v declare_v what_o peculiar_a suffering_n the_o soul_n be_v to_o undergo_v sect._n 16._o in_o the_o four_o age_n we_o shall_v first_o hear_v st._n athanasius_n he_o also_o believe_v that_o the_o angel_n be_v not_o all_o of_o a_o equal_a dignity_n of_o which_o he_o give_v a_o formal_a explication_n according_a to_o his_o meaning_n on_o the_o 31st_o question_v to_o antiochus_n where_o have_v say_v something_o as_o to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o angel_n he_o proceed_v thus_o because_o those_o order_n be_v call_v legion_n and_o army_n we_o must_v thereby_o understand_v such_o order_n as_o be_v establish_v to_o teach_v to_o defend_v provide_v administer_v help_v as_o also_o such_o order_n as_o receive_v the_o soul_n and_o remain_v by_o they_o now_o as_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o celestial_a order_n be_v know_v to_o we_o we_o must_v likewise_o know_v which_o be_v their_o state_n and_o what_o knowledge_n they_o have_v the_o throne_n cherubim_n and_o seraphim_n be_v teach_v immediate_o by_o god_n himself_o as_o be_v the_o near_a to_o he_o and_o raise_v above_o the_o other_o these_o teach_v the_o inferior_a order_n and_o these_o again_o other_o that_o be_v under_o they_o the_o last_o of_o all_o be_v the_o angel_n take_v that_o name_n in_o a_o particular_a signification_n and_o determine_v to_o a_o certain_a order_n of_o spirit_n distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o and_o these_o be_v the_o teacher_n of_o men._n it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o st._n athanasius_n have_v take_v this_o from_o the_o write_n of_o philo_n and_o other_o jew_n as_o it_o be_v relate_v above_o chap._n 12._o sect._n 4_o 5_o 8_o 9_o 10._o but_o whatever_o it_o be_v st._n athanasius_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n so_o much_o commend_v in_o our_o church_n and_o quote_v in_o the_o 9th_o article_n of_o the_o low-dutch_a confession_n of_o faith_n as_o a_o pattern_n of_o orthodoxy_n we_o can_v but_o admit_v what_o he_o have_v write_v upon_o the_o present_a matter_n as_o the_o common_a opinion_n approve_v of_o and_o receive_v by_o the_o principal_a doctor_n of_o that_o age_n sect._n 17._o i_o grant_v
heart_n and_o our_o promise_n in_o another_o sense_n to_o give_v we_o the_o morning_n star_n revel_v 2.28_o so_o that_o the_o name_n of_o lucifer_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v that_o of_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o devil_n thâ—t_v it_o be_v the_o most_o christian_n name_n to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o bible_n sect._n 23._o let_v we_o go_v back_o to_o lactantius_n he_o say_v that_o monster_n be_v generate_v from_o that_o odious_a conjunction_n of_o angel_n with_o woman_n that_o be_v half_a angel_n or_o rather_o half_a demon_n or_o half_a man_n thence_o he_o infer_v duo_o genera_fw-la daemonum_fw-la unum_fw-la caeleste_fw-la alterum_fw-la terrenum_fw-la that_o there_o be_v 2_o sort_n of_o demon_n one_o of_o celestial_a demon_n and_o another_o of_o terrestrial_a by_o celestial_a he_o seem_v to_o understand_v aerial_a but_o after_o the_o word_n terrenum_fw-la there_o follow_v immediate_o he_o sunt_fw-la immunedi_fw-la malorum_fw-la quae_fw-la geruntur_fw-la auctores_fw-la quorum_fw-la idem_fw-la diabolus_fw-la est_fw-la princeps_fw-la these_o be_v unclean_a spirit_n author_n of_o all_o the_o evil_a that_o happen_v in_o the_o world_n the_o chief_a of_o who_o be_v the_o devil_n already_o mention_v from_o this_o passage_n may_v be_v clear_o perceive_v that_o he_o take_v for_o demon_n those_o very_a same_o spirit_n who_o the_o heathen_n make_v their_o god_n as_o have_v be_v see_v ch._n 2._o sect._n 9_o to_o 13_o which_o still_o confirm_v more_o and_o more_o what_o i_o have_v assert_v ch._n 5._o sect._n 4_o 5._o that_o the_o heathen_a never_o adore_a demon_n but_o in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v go_n sect_n 24._o the_o same_o lactantius_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o demon_n be_v indeed_o spirit_n but_o spiritus_fw-la tenues_fw-la &_o incomprehensibiles_fw-la spirit_n of_o a_o thin_a subtle_a matter_n and_o imperceptible_a this_o we_o have_v hear_v before_o from_o origen_n and_o tertullian_n he_o explain_v himself_o very_o clear_o as_o to_o the_o power_n he_o ascribe_v to_o their_o understanding_n say_v that_o they_o know_v many_o future_a thing_n but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a they_o shall_v discover_v the_o depth_n of_o the_o secret_n of_o god_n we_o have_v already_o hear_v tertullian_n confirm_v this_o proposition_n by_o his_o reason_n however_o lactantius_n believe_v that_o divination_n by_o the_o contemplation_n of_o the_o star_n by_o the_o inspection_n of_o the_o entrails_n of_o beast_n and_o by_o the_o observation_n of_o bird_n of_o which_o mention_n have_v be_v make_v ch._n 3._o sect._n 4_o 5_o 7._o be_v diabolical_a inspiration_n and_o therefore_o hold_v that_o they_o be_v still_o capable_a of_o discover_v to_o man_n many_o future_a thing_n sect._n 25._o st._n jerom_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v conceive_v constitute_v not_o the_o same_o difference_n of_o place_n betwixt_o the_o spirit_n yet_o he_o believe_v exit_fw-la pauli_n dictis_fw-la ad_fw-la ephe_n cap._n 2._o ver_fw-la 2._o &_o 12._o colligi_fw-la diabolos_fw-la in_o aere_fw-la vagari_fw-la ac_fw-la dominari_fw-la that_o from_o what_o s._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o ephesian_n may_v be_v infer_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v wander_v in_o the_o air_n and_o â—â—igning_v there_o and_o write_v upon_o the_o 6_o ch._n v._o 12._o to_o the_o ephesian_n he_o explain_v more_o at_o large_a that_o proposition_n as_o contain_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o age._n this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o doctor_n that_o the_o air_n which_o be_v betwixt_o the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n separate_v both_o from_o what_o it_o call_v the_o vacuum_n be_v fill_v with_o power_n contrary_a to_o each_o other_o we_o must_v yet_o examine_v hereafter_o whence_o the_o principality_n power_n and_o dominion_n of_o this_o world_n have_v receive_v their_o powert_v his_o opinion_n upon_o this_o last_o question_n be_v that_o they_o have_v it_o from_o god_n himself_o and_o that_o they_o exercise_v it_o more_o or_o less_o as_o a_o less_o and_o great_a pain_n be_v inflict_v upon_o 2_o different_a criminal_n according_a as_o it_o be_v resolve_v to_o make_v their_o life_n more_o or_o less_o bitter_a he_o also_o suppose_v that_o the_o unclean_a spirit_n as_o well_o as_o the_o holy_a angel_n be_v divide_v into_o certain_a order_n which_o opinion_n of_o he_o may_v be_v see_v in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 3_o ch._n of_o habakuk_n as_o christ_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o every_o particular_a faithful_a man_n so_o be_v belzebub_n the_o chief_a of_o all_o the_o demon_n who_o exercise_n so_o many_o cruelty_n in_o this_o world_n and_o each_o troop_n of_o demon_n have_v its_o particular_a chief_n and_o captain_n under_o he_o sect._n 26._o lactantius_n must_v yet_o inform_v we_o what_o in_o his_o opinion_n the_o demon_n be_v able_a to_o operate_v in_o reference_n to_o men._n we_o see_v sect._n 14._o that_o his_o opinion_n in_o general_n be_v that_o the_o corrupt_a and_o contagious_a spirit_n wander_v through_o the_o world_n endeavour_v to_o comfort_v themselves_o under_o their_o loss_n by_o procure_v the_o ruin_n of_o mankind_n immediate_o after_o he_o explain_v in_o particular_a how_o they_o hurt_v soul_n and_o body_n they_o attack_z say_v he_o the_o soul_n by_o their_o craft_n devise_n and_o the_o snare_n they_o lie_v before_o they_o they_o seize_v upon_o they_o by_o their_o delusion_n and_o by_o lead_v they_o astray_o they_o stick_v to_o every_o private_a person_n and_o be_v always_o at_o his_o elbow_n creep_v into_o every_o house_n from_z door_z to_z door_z and_o in_o relation_n to_o the_o body_n as_o those_o very_a spirit_n be_v according_a to_o he_o partly_o corporeal_a and_o partly_o extraordinary_a sâ—â—tle_n and_o consequent_o imperceptible_a they_o insinuate_v into_o human_a body_n without_o be_v perceive_v act_n private_o within_o their_o bowel_n impair_v their_o health_n cause_n disease_n cast_v terror_n into_o the_o mind_n by_o dream_n overturn_v it_o make_v it_o stray_v and_o force_v man_n by_o such_o vexation_n to_o have_v recourse_n to_o they_o it_o seem_v however_o that_o he_o intend_v to_o ascribe_v that_o power_n to_o the_o devil_n only_o over_o the_o heathen_n because_o he_o dispute_v against_o they_o and_o that_o they_o be_v those_o that_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o demon_n as_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v god_n for_o over_o the_o christian_n the_o ancient_a father_n attribute_v not_o so_o much_o power_n to_o they_o sect._n 27._o we_o may_v learn_v from_o st._n athanasius_n what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o his_o time_n as_o to_o the_o soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n after_o death_n in_o the_o book_n before_o quote_v question_v 32._o he_o ask_v whether_o the_o soul_n after_o their_o separation_n have_v knowledge_n of_o what_o be_v do_v among_o man_n as_o the_o holy_a angel_n have_v he_o answer_v yes_o at_o least_o as_o to_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n but_o not_o as_o to_o those_o of_o sinner_n for_o their_o continual_a torment_n take_v they_o so_o much_o up_o that_o they_o have_v no_o leisure_n to_o think_v upon_o any_o other_o thing_n the_o 33th_o question_n be_v what_o be_v the_o employment_n of_o the_o soul_n depart_v from_o their_o body_n answer_v the_o soul_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n be_v uncapa_n ble_a of_o do_v either_o good_a or_o evil_n however_o he_o say_v a_o little_a after_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n animate_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n praise_n god_n and_o bless_v he_o in_o the_o land_n of_o the_o live_n he_o assert_n question_v 35._o that_o after_o death_n the_o soul_n never_o come_v to_o bring_v news_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o decease_a which_o will_v give_v occasion_n to_o many_o cheat_n because_o wicked_a spirit_n may_v feign_v that_o they_o be_v soul_n of_o the_o decease_a that_o come_v back_o to_o discover_v something_o to_o the_o live_n i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o observe_v this_o very_o attentive_o for_o it_o will_v be_v convenient_a to_o reflect_v upon_o it_o hereafter_o sect._n 28._o st._n austin_n give_v we_o a_o more_o large_a information_n for_o tho'_o he_o do_v not_o express_o reject_v purgatory_n yet_o he_o confute_v it_o every_o where_o as_o appear_v from_o several_a place_n of_o his_o write_n that_o have_v be_v quote_v by_o one_o of_o my_o predecessor_n andrew_n landsman_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o apostasy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o this_o father_n in_o the_o 69th_o chapter_n of_o his_o manual_n express_v himself_o thus_o it_o be_v not_o incredible_a but_o something_o like_o may_v happen_v after_o this_o life_n and_o it_o may_v reasonable_o be_v inquire_v whether_o it_o be_v so_o and_o what_o proof_n may_v be_v bring_v for_o or_o against_o this_o opinion_n viz._n that_o some_o of_o the_o faithful_a come_v soon_o or_o late_a to_o the_o eternal_a felicity_n pass_v through_o a_o certain_a purge_a fire_n in_o which_o they_o stay_v long_o or_o short_a as_o they_o be_v more_o
so_o the_o infernal_a dragon_n can_v endure_v the_o water_n of_o baptism_n sect._n 6._o he_o ascribe_v the_o same_o virtue_n to_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n when_o in_o his_o sermon_n upon_o baptism_n speak_v of_o mercenary_a exorcist_n de_fw-fr quaestuariis_fw-la exorcistis_fw-la obediunt_fw-la daemon_n exorcistis_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o demon_n obey_v exorcist_n say_v we_o know_v who_o be_v christ_n and_o who_o be_v paul_n and_o be_v conjure_v in_o the_o name_n of_o that_o jesus_n who_o paul_n preach_v we_o withdraw_v it_o seem_v to_o st_n cyprian_n that_o thing_n ought_v to_o be_v so_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o baptism_n be_v valid_a whether_o administer_v by_o paul_n or_o judas_n but_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v consider_v that_o we_o have_v not_o the_o same_o certainty_n that_o these_o exorcist_n shall_v have_v receive_v their_o office_n from_o god_n as_o we_o be_v sure_a that_o he_o have_v establish_v judas_n in_o his_o apostleship_n sect._n 7._o lactantius_n in_o the_o four_o century_n will_v yet_o give_v we_o some_o instruction_n and_o first_o as_o to_z conjuration_n that_o we_o treat_v now_o of_o he_o believe_v that_o they_o have_v a_o great_a efficacy_n for_o he_o write_v in_o his_o second_o book_n sect._n 15._o that_o the_o devil_n be_v afraid_a of_o the_o just_a that_o worship_n god_n since_o be_v conjure_v by_o they_o in_o his_o name_n they_o go_v out_o of_o body_n and_o be_v compel_v by_o their_o word_n as_o by_o stripe_n they_o not_o only_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v demon_n but_o also_o declare_v their_o name_n that_o be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o same_o under_o which_o they_o be_v adore_v in_o temple_n so_o that_o he_o believe_v that_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n how_o great_a a_o liar_n soever_o he_o be_v can_v lie_v when_o by_o conjuration_n he_o be_v force_v to_o speak_v because_o the_o divine_a power_n constrain_v he_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n for_o that_o time_n sect._n 8._o in_o the_o mean_a while_o he_o stick_v not_o to_o that_o but_o agree_v with_o st._n cyprian_n that_o the_o modern_a sorcerer_n be_v able_a to_o enchant_v wicked_a spirit_n and_o by_o that_o argument_n pretend_v to_o prove_v to_o epicure_n and_o his_o follower_n that_o there_o be_v spirit_n in_o the_o world_n and_o that_o human_a soul_n be_v immortal_a to_o that_o end_n he_o express_v himself_o in_o these_o word_n book_n the_o seven_o sect._n 13._o certain_o if_o democritus_n epicure_n or_o dicearchus_n stand_v by_o a_o magician_n they_o shall_v not_o make_v bold_a to_o maintain_v by_o their_o reason_n that_o the_o soul_n be_v mortal_a what_o can_v they_o answer_v if_o the_o magician_n by_o pronounce_v some_o verse_n call_v up_o the_o soul_n '_o from_o subterraneous_a place_n make_v they_o appear_v to_o man_n speak_v to_o they_o and_o foretell_v future_a thing_n for_o if_o they_o still_o presume_v to_o persist_v in_o their_o error_n they_o will_v be_v force_v to_o yield_v to_o such_o real_a proof_n and_o such_o visible_a effect_n sect._n 9_o however_o i_o can_v agree_v to_o what_o be_v read_v in_o his_o 2_o book_n sect._n 14._o that_o the_o art_n and_o power_n of_o magician_n magorum_n only_o consist_v in_o the_o inspiration_n they_o receive_v from_o the_o spirit_n that_o surprise_v man_n and_o deceive_v their_o eye_n by_o illusion_n hinder_v they_o from_o see_v what_o be_v and_o make_v they_o see_v what_o be_v not_o when_o it_o be_v require_v from_o they_o by_o magician_n he_o seem_v before_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o demon_n actual_o produce_v some_o effect_n and_o here_o he_o will_v persuade_v we_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o illusion_n whatever_o it_o be_v even_o that_o very_a illusion_n be_v still_o a_o operation_n of_o the_o demon_n and_o consequent_o approve_v of_o their_o existence_n and_o action_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o he_o agree_v with_o himself_o in_o this_o that_o he_o believe_v sorcerer_n converse_v with_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n and_o that_o the_o conjuration_n of_o the_o former_a force_v the_o latter_a to_o say_v and_o do_v what_o be_v require_v from_o they_o but_o that_o all_o the_o effect_n of_o witchcraft_n be_v to_o be_v ascribe_v to_o they_o and_o not_o to_o the_o magician_n sect._n 10._o lactantius_n be_v persuade_v that_o bad_a spirit_n have_v a_o share_n in_o all_o those_o art_n that_o make_v up_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a heathen_n and_o of_o which_o mention_n have_v be_v make_v ch._n 3._o he_o even_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v all_o invent_v by_o those_o spirit_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o own_o word_n book_n 2._o ch._n 16._o the_o thing_n that_o they_o have_v invent_v viz._n the_o demon_n be_v prediction_n by_o the_o star_n by_o the_o inspection_n of_o victim_n and_o by_o the_o cry_n of_o bird_n these_o be_v the_o oracle_n and_o enchantment_n in_o use_n to_o consult_v the_o dead_a by_o magic_n magia_n and_o all_o the_o other_o evil_n to_o which_o man_n addict_v themselves_o either_o private_o or_o open_o all_o these_o thing_n have_v nothing_o solid_a nor_o true_a in_o themselves_o but_o be_v receive_v for_o such_o by_o the_o credit_n they_o borrow_v from_o the_o presence_n of_o their_o author_n who_o know_v how_o to_o impose_v upon_o the_o credulity_n of_o man_n affect_v to_o make_v a_o divine_a power_n appear_v before_o they_o of_o which_o however_o no_o profit_n accrue_v to_o they_o i_o may_v quote_v here_o some_o author_n of_o the_o two_o follow_a century_n but_o observe_v no_o change_n in_o they_o that_o deserve_v to_o be_v relate_v and_o fear_v to_o insist_v too_o long_o upon_o this_o i_o come_v to_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o matter_n lest_o i_o shall_v weary_v the_o reader_n with_o unprofitable_a trouble_n chap._n xvii_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o compare_v all_o those_o various_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o jew_n mahometan_n and_o christian_n and_o to_o examine_v wherein_o they_o differ_v and_o in_o what_o they_o agree_v together_o sect._n 1_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n be_v design_v to_o compare_v together_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o various_a heathen_n concern_v spirit_n the_o natural_a light_n that_o remain_v in_o our_o understanding_n notwithstanding_o the_o darkness_n in_o which_o it_o have_v be_v involve_v by_o sin_n have_v be_v able_a without_o the_o help_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n to_o discover_v whether_o those_o opinion_n and_o practice_n be_v found_v upon_o true_a or_o false_a ground_n we_o have_v since_o hear_v those_o that_o acknowledge_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n speak_v very_o different_o by_o which_o mean_n the_o light_n of_o reason_n may_v be_v increase_v and_o its_o corruption_n better_v let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o they_o have_v do_v as_o to_o this_o and_o how_o far_o their_o endeavour_n have_v attain_v to_o that_o end_n we_o shall_v first_o consider_v wherein_o the_o latter_a differ_v from_o the_o heathen_n what_o they_o have_v retain_v of_o paganism_n and_o last_o in_o what_o point_v they_o differ_v from_o each_o other_o have_v always_o regard_v to_o that_o difference_n of_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n or_o opinion_n and_o practice_n that_o have_v be_v set_v down_o before_o sect._n 2._o these_o 3_o sort_n of_o people_n jew_n christian_n and_o mahometan_n reject_v the_o plurality_n of_o god_n that_o be_v believe_v and_o adore_v by_o the_o heathen_n and_o worship_v one_o only_a god_n have_v overthrow_v whatever_o the_o other_o have_v invent_v concern_v confederate_a inferior_a and_o mean_a god_n or_o familiar_a spirit_n that_o be_v bear_v with_o man_n and_o outlive_v they_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n have_v destroy_v whatever_o conjuration_n and_o witchcraft_n be_v ground_v upon_o such_o principle_n by_o which_o man_n presume_v to_o acquire_v some_o certain_a knowledge_n and_o produce_v some_o certain_a effect_n we_o have_v find_v nothing_o like_o among_o the_o jew_n and_o mahometan_n for_o tho'_o they_o may_v have_v something_o that_o appear_v like_o it_o yet_o it_o be_v quite_o different_a as_o we_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o and_o as_o to_o the_o christian_n we_o see_v that_o they_o unanimous_o reject_v all_o these_o thing_n and_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o delusion_n and_o impiety_n and_o as_o to_o what_o the_o last_o together_o with_o the_o jew_n and_o mahometan_n have_v retain_v of_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o heathen_n it_o have_v be_v take_v from_o the_o philosophy_n of_o this_o last_o sect_n and_o accommodate_v to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o gather_v from_o it_o by_o false_a explication_n this_o i_o shall_v now_o brief_o show_v concern_v the_o spirit_n in_o general_a and_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n in_o particular_a sect._n 3_o as_o to_o the_o spirit_n in_o general_n first_o that_o opinion_n that_o they_o be_v partly_o corporeal_a receive_v of_o old_a by_o the_o jew_n ch._n 12._o sect._n 5_o 11_o to_z 15_o by_o the_o mahometan_n ch._n
to_o reveal_v it_o to_o the_o rector_n or_o other_o priest_n commission_v by_o the_o bishop_n never_o fail_v to_o fall_v into_o the_o possession_n of_o the_o devil_n to_o who_o the_o monitory_n deliver_v they_o after_o it_o be_v be_v thunder_v out_o and_o that_o the_o devil_n transform_v they_o most_o or_o all_o the_o night_n into_o dog_n cat_n wolf_n goat_n and_o other_o animal_n which_o be_v call_v to_o worry_v as_o a_o wolf_n if_o one_o meet_v in_o the_o night_n some_o wildbeast_n or_o a_o domestic_a stray_n he_o fancy_v to_o have_v meet_v the_o wolf-man_n and_o be_v ready_a to_o swear_v it_o some_o of_o the_o most_o think_v and_o less_o superstitious_a part_n at_o least_o believe_v that_o the_o excommunication_n contain_v in_o those_o monitory_n cut_v off_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o their_o church_n and_o deliver_v to_o the_o demon_n those_o that_o have_v not_o submit_v to_o it_o by_o reveal_v such_o thing_n as_o it_o be_v often_o very_o convenient_a and_o useful_a to_o conceal_v sect._n 18._o as_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v say_v in_o general_a concern_v the_o power_n of_o wicked_a spirit_n so_o certain_a place_n be_v assign_v to_o they_o where_o they_o usual_o produce_v their_o effect_n the_o common_a opinion_n be_v that_o there_o be_v familiar_a spirit_n domestic_a and_o mountainous_a devil_n 1._o the_o familiar_a spirit_n spiritus_fw-la familiares_fw-la be_v those_o who_o always_o keep_v by_o a_o man_n even_o when_o he_o call_v not_o for_o they_o whether_o they_o do_v it_o of_o their_o own_o accord_n or_o that_o they_o have_v be_v hire_v very_o cheap_a for_o that_o purpose_n they_o serve_v he_o faithful_o at_o least_o outward_o whether_o or_o no_o he_o call_v for_o they_o they_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v shut_v up_o in_o ring_n crystal_n chest_n and_o the_o like_a and_o to_o be_v carry_v away_o whither_o soever_o one_o please_v these_o be_v the_o very_a word_n of_o schottus_n pag._n 134._o those_o demon_n in_o glass_n or_o ring_n be_v according_a to_o the_o common_a opinion_n shut_v in_o or_o fasten_v to_o they_o with_o some_o certain_a ceremony_n use_v in_o that_o case_n and_o not_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o any_o conjuration_n or_o exorcism_n nor_o by_o the_o power_n of_o he_o that_o carry_v they_o as_o it_o be_v believe_v by_o some_o but_o they_o undergo_v this_o willing_o or_o by_o the_o absolute_a order_n of_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o devil_n who_o they_o blind_o obey_v or_o last_o to_o deceive_v man_n more_o easy_o when_o they_o be_v in_o those_o sort_n of_o prison_n and_o have_v be_v carry_v through_o several_a place_n question_n be_v put_v to_o they_o and_o sometime_o they_o be_v force_v to_o speak_v then_o they_o discover_v to_o man_n hide_a thing_n and_o foretell_v those_o that_o be_v to_o come_v it_o be_v believe_v that_o in_o our_o day_n a_o great_a and_o victorious_a prince_n carry_v one_o of_o these_o spirit_n with_o he_o in_o his_o ring_n and_o that_o he_o lose_v his_o sight_n in_o a_o battle_n a_o little_a after_o the_o stone_n that_o be_v in_o the_o ring_n be_v break_v into_o two_o piece_n pag._n 143._o sect._n 19_o schottus_n and_o dâ—â—â—io_n relate_v out_o of_o meletius_n what_o be_v ordinary_o say_v concern_v domestic_a devil_n they_o withdraw_v into_o the_o most_o hide_a place_n of_o the_o house_n upon_o pile_n of_o wood_n where_o they_o be_v keep_v with_o the_o most_o delicious_a meat_n because_o they_o carry_v to_o their_o master_n corn_n that_o they_o have_v steal_v from_o other_o people_n barn_n when_o those_o spirit_n intend_v to_o settle_v in_o any_o house_n they_o make_v it_o know_v by_o leap_v up_o stick_n of_o wood_n or_o throw_v dung_n into_o pail_n of_o milk_n if_o the_o master_n of_o the_o house_n take_v notice_n of_o it_o let_v we_o alone_o those_o stick_n and_o the_o dung_n in_o the_o milk_n or_o even_o if_o he_o drink_v of_o the_o milk_n into_o which_o the_o dung_n hat_n be_v throw_v the_o spirit_n appear_v to_o he_o and_o life_n with_o he_o those_o sort_n of_o spirit_n be_v call_v by_o the_o french_a gobelin_n by_o the_o dutch_a guldelkens_n and_o kabautermannekens_n and_o by_o the_o english_a hobgoblin_n they_o appear_v in_o the_o shape_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n as_o little_a as_o dwarf_n or_o such_o as_o pigmy_n be_v former_o imagine_v to_o be_v schottus_n say_v that_o it_o be_v usual_a in_o former_a time_n to_o see_v many_o of_o those_o spirit_n in_o house_n where_o they_o do_v whatever_o be_v necessary_a they_o d_z ess_v horse_n they_o sweep_v the_o house_n carried_z wood_n and_o water_n and_o do_v all_o sort_n of_o service_n pag._n 145._o he_o do_v well_o by_o say_n it_o be_v former_o do_v leave_v he_o shall_v be_v put_v to_o a_o proof_n in_o this_o curious_a age._n sect._n 20._o he_o have_v take_v from_o georgius_n agricola_n the_o description_n he_o make_v of_o mountainous_a devil_n say_v that_o they_o dwell_v in_o the_o mine_n under_o the_o mountain_n that_o they_o be_v cruel_a and_o frightful_a that_o they_o make_v uneasy_a and_o perpetual_o vex_v those_o that_o work_n in_o the_o mine_n some_o call_v they_o the_o little_a hollander_n because_o they_o ordinary_o appear_v little_a scarce_o three_o foot_n high_a with_o a_o old_a wrinkle_a face_n and_o in_o the_o same_o shape_n with_o the_o miner_n clothe_v with_o a_o waistcoat_n and_o apron_n nevertheless_o he_o say_v that_o they_o be_v not_o so_o wicked_a as_o they_o love_v to_o play_v trick_n and_o to_o be_v merry_o roguish_a especial_o when_o they_o will_v persuade_v that_o they_o do_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o work_n in_o the_o mine_n when_o all_o be_v do_v his_o opinion_n come_v at_o last_o to_o this_o that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o that_o kind_n of_o spirit_n some_o be_v good_a and_o the_o other_o bad_a the_o latter_a be_v fear_v and_o detest_a by_o the_o workman_n whereas_o they_o look_v with_o pleasure_n upon_o the_o former_a believe_v they_o to_o be_v of_o good_a augury_n but_o schottus_n be_v willing_a to_o grant_v that_o they_o be_v of_o a_o mean_a order_n betwixt_o man_n and_o spirit_n hold_v they_o for_o bad_a spirit_n what_o good_a soever_o they_o may_v do_v believe_v that_o when_o it_o happen_v so_o they_o be_v force_v to_o it_o by_o god_n or_o that_o they_o do_v it_o crafty_o to_o delude_v man_n pag._n 114._o and_o 149._o sect._n 21._o there_o be_v still_o more_o illusion_n make_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o shape_n the_o devil_n take_v on_o than_o in_o the_o other_o occasion_n abovementioned_a i_o will_v not_o now_o speak_v of_o whole_a army_n that_o be_v believe_v frequent_o to_o appear_v in_o order_n of_o battle_n of_o which_o schottus_n treat_v at_o large_a in_o the_o addition_n to_o his_o second_o book_n p._n 336._o but_o of_o those_o that_o be_v call_v hobgoblin_n and_o fairy_n formal_o our_o people_n speak_v almost_o of_o nothing_o else_o schottus_n write_v thereupon_o p._n 339._o delrio_n say_v that_o there_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o spectres_n that_o appear_v as_o woman_n all_o in_o white_a in_o wood_n and_o meadow_n some_o be_v see_v in_o stable_n with_o wax_n candle_n light_v some_o drop_n of_o which_o they_o let_v fall_v upon_o the_o mains_fw-fr of_o horse_n comb_v and_o twist_v they_o very_o neat_o those_o white_a woman_n be_v also_o call_v sibyl_n and_o it_o be_v say_v that_o one_o of_o they_o name_v haband_n be_v as_o the_o queen_n of_o the_o other_o and_o command_v they_o people_z believe_v their_o apparition_n to_o be_v of_o good_a omen_n but_o the_o doctor_n look_v on_o such_o presage_n as_o old_a woman_n tale_n acknowledge_v in_o the_o mean_a while_n that_o the_o thing_n be_v true_a or_o at_o least_o possible_a and_o schottus_n relate_v p._n 215._o what_o cornelius_n of_o kempen_n say_v assure_v we_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n lotarius_n that_o be_v about_o 830._o several_a of_o those_o fairy_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o friesland_n where_o they_o dwell_v in_o groat_n or_o on_o the_o top_n of_o hill_n and_o mountain_n whence_o they_o descend_v at_o night_n to_o carry_v away_o shepherd_n from_o their_o flock_n child_n from_o their_o cradle_n and_o slip_n both_o into_o their_o cavern_n chap._n xx._n what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o popery_n concern_v apparition_n of_o spirit_n and_o how_o they_o torment_v man_n either_o by_o themselves_o or_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o other_o men._n sect._n 1_o in_o speak_v of_o this_o last_o kind_n of_o demon_n we_o be_v descend_v by_o degree_n even_o to_o spectre_n and_o phantasm_n but_o first_o we_o have_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v yet_o two_o thing_n to_o treat_v of_o touch_v spirit_n that_o be_v their_o apparition_n to_o man_n and_o their_o operation_n in_o the_o same_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o subject_n of_o apparition_n that_o there_o be_v room_n to_o speak_v of_o
soul_n in_o whatsoever_o place_n they_o may_v be_v expect_v those_o that_o be_v enter_v into_o heaven_n or_o into_o hell_n appear_v to_o man_n p._n 253._o we_o see_v that_o he_o will_v not_o much_o trouble_v we_o with_o purgatory_n and_o instead_o of_o perplex_v himself_o with_o a_o determine_a place_n he_o choose_v rather_o to_o be_v at_o large_a in_o place_v soul_n in_o loco_fw-la dispensationis_fw-la in_o a_o place_n of_o dispensation_n such_o as_o the_o schoolman_n have_v forge_v it_o who_o opinion_n some_o of_o we_o find_v not_o condemnable_a in_o what_o place_n soever_o those_o soul_n may_v be_v the_o papist_n believe_v certain_o that_o they_o appear_v often_o to_o man_n to_o the_o end_n that_o have_v be_v mention_v it_o be_v also_o the_o common_a opinion_n that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v not_o those_o that_o be_v in_o paradise_n or_o in_o hell_n but_o those_o that_o dwell_v between_o those_o two_o place_n or_o in_o purgatory_n for_o frequent_a journey_n from_o heaven_n to_o earth_n will_v too_o much_o disturb_v the_o repose_n of_o the_o soul_n that_o be_v there_o and_o hell_n keep_v its_o captive_n too_o close_o confine_v to_o give_v they_o so_o much_o liberty_n and_o if_o it_o be_v permit_v i_o to_o divert_v the_o public_a i_o shall_v say_v it_o will_v bring_v no_o profit_n to_o the_o church_n coffer_n who_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n make_v the_o pot_n boil_v much_o better_a than_o all_o the_o flame_n of_o hell_n do_v or_o all_o the_o heat_n of_o the_o celestial_a fire_n sect._n 7._o if_o one_o will_v know_v what_o all_o those_o phantom_n do_v in_o the_o world_n schottus_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o inform_v you_o and_o even_o to_o mark_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o care_n and_o exactness_n many_o different_a manner_n in_o which_o they_o show_v themselves_o p._n 269_o etc._n etc._n first_o they_o appear_v to_o the_o sight_n under_o divers_a figure_n as_o well_o of_o man_n as_o of_o beast_n or_o frightful_a monster_n second_o the_o ear_n be_v often_o strike_v without_o see_v any_o thing_n and_o even_o sometime_o in_o such_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n that_o it_o cause_v astonishment_n and_o fear_n p._n 271._o three_o the_o touch_n have_v its_o share_n in_o it_o if_o what_o the_o author_n say_v be_v true_a that_o they_o move_v they_o sometime_o to_o touch_v man_n without_o do_v they_o any_o harm_n but_o at_o other_o time_n they_o push_v they_o so_o that_o they_o drive_v they_o with_o violence_n they_o make_v they_o fall_v down_o bruise_v they_o and_o beat_v they_o that_o they_o even_o trouble_v they_o and_o tempt_v they_o to_o lechery_n p._n 273._o sect._n 8._o it_o be_v likewise_o necessary_a to_o know_v that_o which_o be_v write_v concern_v the_o figure_n of_o body_n in_o which_o phantasm_n appear_v he_o say_v p._n 287._o that_o the_o abbot_n trithemeus_n thyreus_n delrius_n and_o other_o whence_o it_o apperr_v that_o it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n relate_v certain_a sign_n by_o which_o one_o may_v know_v if_o whether_o spirit_n who_o present_v themselves_o in_o a_o corporeal_a form_n be_v angel_n or_o man_n good_a angel_n or_o devil_n soul_n of_o the_o bless_a or_o damn_v or_o soul_n which_o be_v in_o purgatory_n to_o be_v purify_v there_o however_o he_o afford_v not_o a_o very_a ample_a instruction_n upon_o this_o point_n for_o the_o chief_a matter_n that_o he_o say_v of_o it_o be_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o bless_a appear_v with_o a_o air_n of_o content_n and_o joy_n that_o the_o soul_n which_o be_v in_o purgatory_n have_v a_o more_o doleful_a countenance_n but_o that_o those_o of_o the_o damn_a have_v a_o more_o frightful_a aspect_n with_o sign_n of_o despair_n and_o tho'_o it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n that_o there_o be_v always_o some_o defect_n or_o something_o disfigure_v in_o the_o body_n in_o which_o the_o devil_n present_v himself_o notwithstanding_o neither_o our_o jesuit_n nor_o delrius_n hold_v it_o for_o certain_a see_v that_o which_o the_o first_o put_v for_o certain_a and_o as_o general_o believe_v p._n 291._o it_o be_v that_o when_o the_o devil_n appear_v and_o speak_v he_o always_o speak_v the_o language_n of_o the_o country_n where_o he_o be_v so_o that_o he_o must_v understand_v more_o language_n than_o mithridates_n or_o every_o devil_n can_v appear_v but_o in_o his_o proper_a country_n but_o the_o voice_n of_o a_o spectre_n be_v always_o perplex_v tremble_a weak_a and_o as_o mutter_n as_o tho'_o it_o be_v understand_v through_o a_o tub_n or_o through_o the_o cheft_n of_o a_o earthen_a vessel_n for_o say_v schottus_n the_o devil_n can_v speak_v no_o better_o see_v according_a to_o this_o author_n and_o those_o of_o his_o belief_n a_o good_a mark_n to_o know_v he_o sect._n 9_o we_o must_v not_o omit_v that_o which_o be_v give_v out_o as_o a_o thing_n certain_a that_o a_o phantasm_n feel_v always_o cold_a when_o one_o touch_v it_o cardan_n &_o alexander_n ab_fw-la alexandro_n be_v witness_n that_o affirm_v it_o and_o cajetan_n give_v a_o reason_n that_o he_o have_v learn_v from_o the_o devil_n be_v own_o mouth_n who_o be_v ask_v by_o a_o witch_n concern_v this_o subject_n answer_v that_o the_o thing_n must_v needs_o be_v so_o and_o that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v otherwise_o the_o cardinal_n explain_v the_o word_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o this_o sense_n that_o he_o will_v not_o communicate_v to_o a_o body_n he_o take_v that_o moderate_a heat_n which_o be_v so_o agreeable_a or_o that_o god_n will_v not_o permit_v he_o the_o witch_n be_v content_v with_o that_o positive_a answer_n without_o put_v the_o question_n further_o sect._n 10._o the_o question_n now_o be_v to_o know_v who_o they_o be_v which_o often_o see_v spectre_n our_o author_n answer_v pertinent_o to_o this_o question_n p._n 292_o and_o 293._o and_o his_o word_n deserve_v very_o well_o to_o be_v report_v as_o they_o be_v the_o soul_n which_o be_v in_o purgatory_n appear_v rather_o to_o the_o faithful_a then_o to_o the_o excommunicate_v or_o to_o infidel_n and_o among_o these_o first_o they_o appear_v rather_o to_o their_o parent_n to_o their_o ally_n and_o to_o those_o which_o belong_v to_o they_o in_o any_o manner_n whatsoever_o than_o they_o do_v to_o stranger_n because_o that_o they_o hope_v for_o succour_v from_o they_o which_o they_o can_v hope_v from_o other_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o damn_a appear_v particular_o to_o those_o which_o have_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o loss_n and_o of_o the_o torment_n they_o suffer_v the_o apparition_n of_o devil_n be_v make_v also_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o ruin_n of_o those_o they_o persecute_v and_o their_o ill_a will_n for_o mankind_n who_o they_o take_v pleasure_n to_o torment_v on_o the_o first_o respect_n those_o who_o be_v charge_v with_o a_o great_a number_n of_o sin_n have_v most_o to_o suffer_v in_o the_o second_o the_o most_o virtuous_a man_n be_v the_o more_o expose_v to_o their_o attack_n sect._n 11._o after_o the_o spectre_n let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o possesse_v refer_v the_o remedy_n against_o these_o two_o accident_n to_o the_o follow_a chapter_n that_o which_o happen_v to_o the_o possess_v give_v occasion_n to_o know_v more_o particular_o what_o the_o devil_n can_v act_v possess_v say_v schottus_n be_v a_o inevitable_a torment_n to_o man_n from_o the_o devil_n which_o be_v in_o his_o body_n who_o act_v there_o and_o keep_v he_o in_o his_o power_n for_o a_o certain_a time_n p._n 521._o which_o he_o unfold_v more_o particular_o afterward_o but_o as_o there_o have_v be_v late_o publish_v a_o history_n of_o the_o devil_n of_o loudun_n and_o of_o a_o possession_n very_o famous_a say_v to_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o town_n the_o circumstance_n of_o which_o give_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o light_n upon_o this_o point_n we_o will_v allege_v that_o which_o will_v be_v proper_a for_o this_o subject_n refer_v a_o more_o strict_a examination_n to_o our_o four_o book_n which_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v afraid_a to_o do_v notwithstanding_o the_o author_n appear_v to_o be_v a_o protestant_n because_o that_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o story_n this_o history_n contain_v be_v gather_v from_o many_o ecclesiastic_a book_n where_o they_o be_v ground_v upon_o authentic_a public_a act_n and_o that_o the_o possession_n be_v declare_v true_a by_o a_o decree_n of_o the_o bishop_n it_o be_v also_o confirm_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o priest_n who_o be_v execute_v for_o a_o magician_n after_o have_v be_v condemn_v by_o a_o act_n make_v by_o a_o sentence_n of_o judge_n commissioner_n send_v by_o the_o french_a king_n to_o examine_v this_o affair_n see_v then_o yet_o what_o schottus_n say_v p._n 533._o etc._n etc._n first_o that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v possess_v by_o all_o sort_n of_o evil_a spirit_n of_o what_o order_n soever_o they_o may_v be_v for_o it_o have_v be_v say_v in_o
his_o arm_n naked_a up_o to_o the_o elbow_n in_o the_o boil_a water_n as_o hot_a as_o can_v be_v this_o usage_n must_v be_v very_o ancient_a and_o proceed_v from_o paganism_n according_a to_o that_o which_o have_v be_v remark_v hereupon_o touch_v the_o ancient_n chap._n 3._o sect._n 18._o sect._n 8._o we_o have_v a_o little_a more_o knowledge_n of_o the_o proof_n by_o cold_a water_n which_o have_v be_v more_o common_a common_a than_o the_o other_o and_o have_v be_v practise_v long_o ago_o in_o the_o west_n of_o england_n of_o which_o we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o speak_v hereafter_o montanus_n have_v make_v likewise_o a_o short_a description_n of_o it_o it_o be_v also_o customary_a to_o make_v use_n of_o a_o proof_n by_o cold_a water_n in_o canal_n brook_n and_o ditch_n the_o priest_n conjure_v the_o water_n he_o tie_v the_o thumb_n of_o the_o accuse_v to_o his_o great_a toe_n one_o upon_o another_o in_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n and_o throw_v he_o in_o to_o the_o water_n if_o he_o sink_v to_o the_o bottom_n he_o be_v declare_v innocent_a but_o if_o he_o be_v buoy_v up_o on_o the_o water_n he_o be_v condemn_v as_o guilty_a sect._n 9_o there_o be_v as_o yet_o a_o more_o particular_a proof_n which_o be_v practise_v in_o holland_n althô_o not_o upon_o the_o dutch_a themselves_o but_o upon_o stranger_n that_o be_v weigh_v in_o a_o balance_n the_o papist_n inhabitant_n of_o the_o bishopric_n of_o munster_n cologne_n and_o paderborne_v and_o many_o other_o more_o distant_a place_n have_v make_v use_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n charles_n to_o this_o day_n of_o the_o public_a weight_n of_o the_o town_n d'oudewater_n in_o this_o same_o province_n it_o be_v what_o i_o be_o go_v to_o tell_v you_o more_o precise_o by_o the_o content_n of_o a_o letter_n write_v by_o one_o of_o the_o bourgomaster_n of_o oudewater_n to_o a_o friend_n of_o he_o and_o relate_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o a_o little_a book_n entitle_v sure_a mean_n not_o to_o pass_v sentence_n of_o death_n unjust_o the_o bourgomaster_n say_v chief_o in_o his_o letter_n answer_v to_o question_n that_o have_v be_v put_v to_o he_o that_o all_o those_o that_o come_v from_o that_o country_n for_o this_o purpose_n unanimous_o complain_v that_o they_o have_v be_v unjust_o accuse_v of_o magic_n in_o their_o country_n and_o that_o if_o they_o be_v so_o unhappy_a as_o not_o to_o find_v proof_n of_o their_o innocence_n in_o the_o weight_n of_o the_o town_n of_o oudewater_n with_o which_o it_o be_v necessary_o require_v their_o body_n shall_v be_v in_o equal_a weight_n for_o their_o justification_n they_o run_v a_o danger_n upon_o their_o return_n of_o lose_v their_o life_n and_o estate_n because_o the_o common_a belief_n of_o that_o country_n be_v that_o those_o who_o weigh_v less_o than_o the_o weight_n that_o be_v put_v against_o they_o into_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o balance_n such_o as_o agree_v upon_o as_o will_v be_v present_o see_v be_v undoubted_o sorcerer_n the_o burgomaster_n add_v that_o the_o late_a secretary_n hoy_n have_v tell_v he_o that_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v a_o certain_a inhabitant_n of_o the_o upper_a country_n who_o have_v have_v a_o difference_n with_o one_o of_o his_o companion_n he_o cause_v a_o discourse_n through_o the_o country_n that_o the_o other_o be_v a_o wizard_n some_o advise_v this_o pretend_a sorcerer_n to_o go_v into_o holland_n and_o to_o be_v weigh_v with_o the_o weight_n of_o oudewater_n to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v take_v off_o by_o this_o mean_n the_o calumny_n he_o go_v thither_o but_o whether_o out_o of_o stupidity_n imprudence_n or_o fear_v or_o for_o not_o be_v well_o inform_v of_o what_o must_v be_v practise_v he_o return_v into_o his_o own_o country_n without_o be_v weigh_v they_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o ask_v he_o whether_o he_o have_v undergo_v this_o trial_n which_o he_o can_v not_o show_v upon_o which_o suspicion_n be_v increase_v it_o be_v believe_v he_o be_v find_v too_o light_a and_o that_o he_o be_v guilty_a the_o discourse_n be_v come_v to_o the_o ear_n of_o the_o judge_n of_o the_o place_n he_o give_v order_n to_o take_v he_o up_o but_o he_o sâ—ed_z and_o be_v conceal_v with_o a_o person_n to_o who_o have_v happen_v very_o near_o the_o like_a adventure_n who_o advise_v he_o to_o return_v to_o oudewater_n and_o indeed_o they_o go_v thither_o together_o the_o accuse_a be_v weigh_v in_o the_o scale_n of_o the_o town_n and_o return_v into_o his_o country_n bring_v with_o he_o at_o this_o time_n all_o the_o certificate_n of_o the_o proof_n he_o have_v undergo_v and_o then_o he_o be_v reestablish_v into_o his_o good_a fame_n and_o his_o estate_n that_o be_v seize_v by_o the_o judge_n be_v restore_v to_o he_o sect._n 10._o upon_o the_o second_o question_n which_o be_v make_v to_o the_o burgomaster_n of_o oudewater_n he_o answer_v that_o there_o be_v no_o fiâ—â—d_a weight_n for_o to_o weigh_v people_n but_o they_o look_v upon_o their_o bulk_n and_o at_o sight_n they_o proportion_v the_o weight_n to_o it_o upon_o the_o three_o demand_n to_o know_v where_o this_o practice_n have_v take_v its_o original_a he_o answer_v that_o he_o can_v discover_v nothing_o of_o it_o but_o that_o nevertheless_o it_o appear_v from_o all_o these_o matter_n of_o fact_n that_o 〈◊〉_d â—â—llaâ—c_n of_o the_o town_n of_o oudewater_n be_v in_o reputation_n in_o the_o country_n as_o have_v be_v speak_v of_o to_o produce_v this_o effect_n so_o that_o there_o be_v often_o person_n that_o come_v thither_o to_o be_v weigh_v who_o have_v bring_v particular_a recommendation_n from_o the_o town_n or_o country_n they_o live_v in_o they_o say_v further_o that_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o five_o give_v this_o privilege_n to_o the_o town_n of_o oudewater_n give_v because_o of_o the_o faithfulness_n that_o be_v make_v use_n of_o upon_o this_o occasion_n and_o because_o they_o have_v discover_v a_o certain_a cheat_n which_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o neighbour_a village_n however_o it_o be_v but_o a_o public_a discourse_n and_o without_o certainty_n sect._n 11._o i_o approve_v very_o much_o the_o judgement_n the_o author_n make_v of_o this_o practice_n but_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n i_o ought_v not_o to_o say_v here_o to_o the_o end_n not_o to_o create_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o any_o prejudice_n upon_o the_o subject_n i_o treat_v of_o however_o this_o same_o author_n which_o have_v furnish_v i_o with_o all_o this_o relation_n and_o have_v not_o put_v his_o name_n but_o by_o n._n b._n a._n say_v that_o during_o two_o year_n that_o he_o have_v live_v at_o oudewater_n they_o have_v weigh_v many_o person_n for_o the_o same_o purpose_n i_o have_v learn_v likewise_o since_o that_o this_o use_n still_o continue_v as_o yet_o and_o pretend_a sorcerer_n be_v there_o still_o sect._n 12._o there_o be_v not_o many_o thing_n to_o say_v touch_v the_o punishment_n inflict_v upon_o wizard_n and_o witch_n in_o popish_a country_n more_o especial_o in_o germany_n it_o be_v undeniable_a and_o general_o receive_v that_o they_o deserve_v to_o be_v burn_v alive_a it_o be_v rare_o see_v that_o they_o be_v treat_v with_o less_o rigour_n if_o the_o number_n of_o those_o which_o have_v lose_v their_o life_n in_o divers_a place_n and_o at_o divers_a time_n upon_o this_o occasion_n may_v be_v bring_v together_o and_o put_v in_o arm_n they_o will_v be_v more_o than_o sufficient_a to_o destroy_v the_o enemy_n of_o the_o christian_a name_n and_o entire_o destroy_v its_o empire_n we_o shall_v make_v this_o examination_n in_o our_o three_o book_n and_o the_o review_n of_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o magician_n to_o which_o the_o same_o treatise_n of_o sure_a mean_n etc._n etc._n will_v be_v of_o great_a use_n chap._n xxii_o that_o neither_o the_o opinion_n that_o be_v receive_v among_o we_o '_o nor_o our_o practice_n go_v usual_o so_o far_o and_o that_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n that_o our_o author_n be_v not_o find_v to_o agree_v so_o well_o together_o upon_o this_o subject_n i_o will_v at_o present_a leave_n the_o papist_n and_o pass_v to_o the_o protestant_n who_o religion_n and_o doctrine_n be_v more_o pure_a they_o suffer_v not_o themselves_o to_o stray_v so_o much_o as_o other_o about_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n for_o neither_o believe_a purgatory_n nor_o admit_v the_o invocation_n of_o angel_n and_o decease_a saint_n they_o can_v likewise_o agree_v in_o their_o opinion_n with_o the_o papist_n concern_v apparition_n and_o the_o operation_n of_o spirit_n more_o especial_o in_o relation_n to_o these_o two_o point_n and_o the_o consequence_n that_o be_v necessary_o draw_v from_o thence_o when_o they_o be_v admit_v however_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o lutheran_n upon_o this_o subject_n come_v much_o near_a those_o of_o popery_n than_o the_o belief_n
great_a britain_n which_o be_v king_n james_z the_o sixth_z king_n of_o scotland_n and_o first_o king_n of_o england_n of_o that_o name_n and_o the_o other_o to_o one_o of_o his_o scotch_a subject_n a_o scot_n by_o birth_n as_o by_o name_n be_v call_v reynard_n scot_n the_o king_n hold_v the_o affirmative_a as_o to_o the_o popular_a opinion_n of_o witchcraft_n and_o apparition_n of_o spirit_n which_o his_o subject_n have_v already_o confute_v john_n wierus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reformation_n make_v by_o mean_n of_o luther_n and_o calvin_n have_v from_o that_o time_n publish_v his_o opinion_n upon_o the_o delusion_n of_o spirit_n and_o upon_o the_o imposture_n of_o witch_n and_o he_o have_v take_v a_o part_n which_o hold_v in_o the_o middle_n between_o those_o two_o opinion_n so_o king_n james_n in_o his_o book_n of_o demonology_n contest_v with_o these_o two_o author_n according_a to_o his_o express_a declaration_n in_o the_o preface_n sect._n 8._o what_o be_v most_o important_a in_o his_o book_n come_v very_o near_o to_o this_o in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o book_n there_o be_v description_n so_o exact_a of_o league_n that_o magician_n make_v with_o the_o devil_n that_o it_o seem_v as_o if_o the_o king_n himself_o have_v see_v the_o original_a or_o that_o they_o have_v be_v report_v in_o the_o council_n in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n the_o king_n put_v for_o certain_a that_o evil_a spirit_n may_v carry_v man_n through_o the_o air_n or_o assume_v divers_a form_n to_o visit_v the_o magician_n when_o they_o be_v in_o prison_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n he_o say_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o popery_n and_o paganism_n there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o more_o apparition_n but_o that_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o since_o this_o last_o reformation_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n there_o have_v be_v few_o apparition_n and_o a_o great_a many_o more_o witchcraft_n concern_v the_o apparition_n of_o hobgoblin_n and_o phantom_n of_o which_o he_o treat_v in_o the_o three_o book_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o kind_n to_o which_o this_o prince_n give_v not_o credit_n even_o to_o incubus_n and_o succubuss_n which_o be_v spirit_n who_o as_o man_n mix_v themselves_o carnal_o with_o woman_n and_o as_o woman_n with_o men._n in_o reference_n to_o the_o possess_v the_o king_n agree_v that_o the_o popish_a priest_n may_v drive_v out_o the_o devil_n but_o upon_o the_o proof_n that_o he_o have_v to_o convince_v one_o of_o the_o crime_n of_o magic_n he_o only_o say_v there_o must_v be_v no_o less_o than_o twelve_o witness_n among_o which_o may_v be_v admit_v infant_n infamous_a people_n and_o even_o those_o that_o be_v take_v to_o be_v magician_n sect._n 9_o now_o althô_o the_o learned_a as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v extol_v not_o so_o much_o all_o these_o thing_n nor_o teach_v they_o so_o express_o and_o that_o by_o consequence_n they_o credit_v not_o so_o much_o what_o be_v ordinary_o believe_v and_o say_v touch_v the_o power_n and_o operation_n of_o the_o devil_n upon_o man_n and_o concern_v that_o which_o they_o effect_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o man_n we_o must_v however_o observe_v that_o they_o give_v so_o much_o extent_n to_o his_o power_n and_o action_n that_o not_o only_o they_o help_v not_o to_o destroy_v the_o general_a opinion_n that_o be_v have_v of_o he_o but_o also_o maintain_v it_o by_o different_a expression_n they_o make_v use_v of_o and_o by_o the_o instruction_n they_o give_v it_o be_v what_o be_v see_v especial_o in_o the_o work_n of_o two_o english_a author_n who_o explain_v themselves_o more_o plain_o and_o precise_o than_o all_o other_o upon_o this_o matter_n which_o they_o treat_v from_o the_o foundation_n whereas_o other_o keep_v the_o same_o language_n only_o by_o occasion_n and_o when_o treat_v of_o other_o subject_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o speak_v of_o they_o the_o first_o of_o these_o author_n be_v william_n gurnal_a in_o his_o great_a book_n upon_o the_o ephesian_n 6.11.18_o entitle_v the_o christian_n in_o complete_a armour_n the_o first_o edition_n be_v in_o the_o year_n 1655._o and_o since_o there_o have_v be_v print_v at_o london_n in_o folio_n in_o 1679._o the_o six_o edition_n he_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v a_o spiritual_a be_v extreme_o evil_a these_o two_o consideration_n ought_v to_o cause_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o fear_n to_o a_o christian_a p._n 94._o because_o he_o be_v a_o great_a prince_n who_o surpass_v man_n very_o much_o in_o power_n and_o craft_n that_o his_o craft_n be_v observe_v by_o his_o marvellous_a knowledge_n first_o in_o spy_v proper_a occasion_n to_o tempt_v man_n p._n 36._o second_o in_o his_o subtle_a and_o artificial_a conduct_n and_o in_o all_o the_o vice_n he_o make_v use_v of_o for_o this_o effect_n p._n 37._o three_o in_o the_o care_n he_o take_v to_o make_v all_o the_o preparation_n necessary_a to_o attack_v we_o to_o his_o advantage_n every_o time_n he_o find_v opportunity_n to_o do_v it_o p._n 43._o four_o in_o the_o trouble_n that_o he_o stir_v up_o in_o our_o conscience_n in_o reproach_v we_o with_o our_o sin_n and_o in_o the_o artifices_fw-la that_o he_o use_v and_o the_o ambush_n he_o lay_v p._n 44._o as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o power_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o devil_n the_o author_n hold_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o he_o have_v power_n not_o only_o on_o the_o element_n and_o corporeal_a sense_n but_o also_o upon_o spiritual_a substance_n of_o the_o world_n and_o upon_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n p._n 74._o afterward_o he_o declare_v what_o be_v the_o time_n and_o place_n of_o his_o empire_n over_o his_o subject_n viz._n the_o time_n in_o this_o life_n over_o people_n of_o darkness_n the_o place_n in_o the_o world_n for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v plunge_v into_o impiety_n p._n 79._o sect._n 10._o the_o other_o english_a author_n be_v joseph_n glanvill_n the_o title_n of_o which_o book_n be_v saducismus_n triumphatus_n saducism_n defeat_v a_o book_n wherein_o he_o employ_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o learning_n to_o prove_v that_o witchcraft_n enchantment_n apparition_n and_o phantom_n be_v possible_a and_o afterward_o that_o they_o be_v thing_n practise_v and_o which_o actual_o happen_v the_o first_o edition_n of_o it_o have_v be_v also_o in_o english_a at_o london_n in_o 1661._o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o author_n he_o pretend_v that_o what_o he_o establish_v as_o a_o certain_a truth_n be_v ground_v upon_o reason_n and_o example_n and_o i_o grant_v that_o as_o to_o the_o force_n of_o reason_v i_o do_v not_o know_v any_o writer_n who_o have_v better_a succeed_v than_o he_o have_v here_o be_v his_o suppose_a truth_n that_o among_o other_o effect_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o magician_n of_o both_o sex_n first_o be_v anoint_v with_o certain_a magical_a ointment_n they_o pass_v through_o the_o chimney_n and_o be_v transport_v into_o very_o distant_a place_n second_o that_o they_o be_v turn_v into_o cat_n hare_n and_o divers_a other_o creature_n and_o figure_n three_o that_o they_o feel_v in_o their_o own_o body_n the_o same_o wound_n that_o be_v make_v in_o the_o body_n they_o borrow_v four_o that_o in_o mutter_v certain_a unintelligible_a word_n and_o in_o make_v certain_a gesture_n extraordinary_a and_o ridiculous_a they_o raise_v tempest_n five_o that_o they_o be_v suck_v by_o familiar_a spirit_n in_o the_o most_o secret_a part_n of_o their_o body_n the_o author_n believe_v that_o the_o more_o these_o thing_n be_v incredible_a and_o ridiculous_a the_o more_o certain_a they_o be_v i_o shall_v examine_v his_o reason_n in_o my_o second_o and_o three_o book_n and_o his_o instance_n in_o my_o last_o with_o more_o exactness_n than_o what_o other_o author_n have_v write_v upon_o this_o subject_a for_o the_o consideration_n i_o have_v already_o allege_v that_o he_o carry_v it_o above_o all_o other_o as_o to_o the_o force_n of_o his_o reason_v sect._n 11._o all_o that_o have_v hitherto_o be_v saâ—d_n respect_n first_o the_o devil_n and_o afterward_o man_n that_o be_v believe_v to_o have_v commerce_n with_o he_o consider_v distinct_o and_o separately_z from_o he_o but_o a_o union_n must_v be_v make_v betwixt_o they_o for_o which_o effect_n the_o league_n already_o mention_v be_v invent_v sect_n 5._o of_o this_o chapter_n and_o heretofore_o chap._n 20._o sect._n 13._o moreover_o the_o opinion_n which_o have_v be_v report_v have_v pass_v from_o popery_n among_o we_o and_o be_v admit_v by_o many_o doctor_n of_o our_o communion_n yet_o i_o know_v not_o any_o who_o have_v take_v their_o part_n so_o much_o as_o daneus_n which_o be_v chief_o observe_v in_o two_o point_n in_o his_o description_n of_o the_o league_n and_o in_o the_o effect_n he_o attribute_n to_o sorcerer_n and_o witch_n for_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v find_v very_o ample_o treat_v of_o in_o his_o
other_o it_o be_v as_o through_o the_o former_a that_o darken_v the_o sight_n by_o their_o continual_a presence_n and_o by_o the_o weariness_n cause_v by_o their_o too_o much_o gaze_v upon_o they_o so_o that_o without_o the_o help_n of_o those_o comfort_a spectacle_n if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v the_o faculty_n weaken_v by_o want_n of_o habit_n be_v no_o long_o able_a to_o endure_v the_o light_n let_v this_o be_v observe_v beforehand_o to_o be_v serviceable_a hereafter_o sect._n 5._o and_o as_o to_o the_o holy_a writ_n i_o think_v not_o that_o it_o may_v be_v take_v for_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o opinion_n man_n have_v of_o the_o devil_n those_o opinion_n be_v already_o root_v in_o the_o mind_n as_o deep_o as_o they_o can_v be_v before_o the_o holy_a bible_n be_v ever_o read_v not_o to_o say_v that_o the_o less_o we_o read_v it_o the_o more_o we_o credit_v what_o be_v say_v upon_o that_o account_n and_o the_o more_o we_o be_v dispose_v to_o affirm_v it_o have_v we_o not_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n disposition_n alike_o to_o those_o of_o other_o sect_n and_o even_o to_o those_o of_o the_o unfaithful_a we_o will_v doubtless_o make_v a_o good_a use_n of_o the_o sacred_a write_n and_o speak_v as_o they_o do_v but_o to_o our_o great_a shame_n most_o part_n of_o we_o as_o well_o as_o of_o other_o sect_n that_o pretend_v a_o veneration_n for_o the_o holy_a writ_n search_v not_o in_o it_o after_o its_o sense_n be_v satisfy_v with_o the_o vulgar_a interpretation_n and_o such_o as_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o other_o and_o therefore_o we_o keep_v to_o such_o explication_n as_o we_o hear_v in_o those_o church_n in_o which_o those_o of_o our_o communion_n use_v to_o gather_v unless_o we_o will_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o fickle_a head_a and_o almost_o as_o apostate_n in_o vain_a we_o endeavour_v to_o render_v the_o reason_n of_o our_o faith_n that_o be_v not_o the_o question_n that_o way_n carry_v too_o far_o and_o it_o will_v be_v too_o great_a a_o task_n to_o examine_v all_o to_o the_o bottom_n in_o short_a to_o speak_v truth_n we_o must_v confess_v that_o if_o we_o believe_v such_o great_a and_o wonderful_a thing_n of_o the_o devil_n it_o be_v not_o because_o they_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n since_o we_o suspend_v not_o our_o judgement_n till_o we_o have_v consult_v it_o but_o because_o we_o be_v persuade_v beforehand_o that_o it_o must_v be_v explain_v and_o understand_v according_a to_o the_o judgement_n we_o have_v already_o pass_v by_o reason_n of_o some_o expression_n that_o seem_v to_o favour_v the_o common_a belief_n that_o the_o generality_n of_o man_n already_o have_v of_o the_o devil_n sect._n 6._o if_o we_o desire_v more_o particular_o to_o examine_v how_o the_o notion_n of_o these_o thing_n be_v form_v in_o man_n of_o learning_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o learn_v itself_o and_o how_o it_o be_v increase_v i_o be_o ready_a to_o declare_v what_o i_o have_v observe_v for_o a_o long_a time_n by_o the_o experiment_n i_o have_v make_v the_o first_o prejudices_fw-la of_o man_n be_v as_o ancient_a as_o his_o knowledge_n and_o begin_v from_o his_o most_o tender_a youth_n these_o two_o way_n when_o to_o appease_v the_o cry_n of_o child_n or_o to_o calm_v their_o passion_n they_o be_v threaten_v with_o the_o bugbear_n either_o by_o word_n or_o effect_n either_o by_o make_v some_o extraordinary_a noise_n or_o present_v to_o they_o surprise_v object_n experience_n have_v long_o since_o teach_v we_o that_o these_o impression_n be_v the_o first_o be_v also_o those_o that_o leave_v the_o deep_a track_n in_o the_o brain_n and_o can_v afterward_o be_v root_v out_o but_o with_o great_a trouble_n when_o child_n be_v more_o advance_v in_o year_n begin_v to_o play_v in_o the_o street_n and_o to_o discourse_v with_o their_o neighbour_n they_o hear_v almost_o at_o every_o instant_n the_o name_n of_o the_o devil_n pronounce_v that_o be_v as_o a_o kind_n of_o ornament_n to_o the_o common_a conversation_n they_o hear_v tale_n tell_v of_o he_o under_o the_o specious_a title_n of_o history_n concern_v hobgoblin_n phantasm_n and_o witchcraft_n even_o their_o parent_n and_o some_o of_o their_o master_n by_o a_o deplorable_a mistake_n never_o check_v their_o child_n in_o their_o house_n their_o disciple_n in_o their_o school_n nor_o their_o apprentice_n in_o their_o shop_n without_o mention_v the_o devil_n in_o their_o reproof_n and_o enforce_v their_o chide_n with_o it_o the_o name_n of_o god_n and_o christ_n be_v not_o half_a so_o much_o use_v in_o those_o occasion_n where_o they_o will_v be_v so_o lawful_a and_o serviceable_a but_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o seem_v to_o be_v banish_v from_o the_o mouth_n of_o most_o men._n sect._n 7._o when_o youth_n be_v put_v to_o school_n they_o read_v almost_o nothing_o from_o the_o low_a to_o the_o high_a form_n in_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a book_n but_o what_o concern_v the_o demon_n and_o their_o effect_n as_o they_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o heathen_n they_o be_v imbue_v with_o that_o science_n before_o they_o attain_v to_o those_o that_o relate_v to_o the_o use_n of_o this_o life_n and_o that_o be_v call_v faculty_n the_o infernal_a god_n and_o goddess_n as_o pluto_n vulcan_n proserpina_n be_v know_v very_o early_o and_o grow_v familiar_a to_o youth_n before_o they_o be_v sufficient_o instruct_v in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a god_n they_o greedy_o imbibe_n the_o epistle_n poetry_n and_o history_n of_o the_o ancient_a greek_n and_o roman_n where_o a_o frequent_a mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o dream_n miracle_n apparition_n spectre_n come_v out_o of_o subterraneous_a place_n as_o cavern_n or_o descend_v from_o high_a as_o the_o air._n those_o relation_n read_v with_o pleasure_n be_v believe_v almost_o as_o the_o gospel_n or_o rather_o be_v to_o they_o instead_o the_o gospel_n for_o if_o parent_n be_v not_o pious_a enough_o to_o take_v care_n in_o their_o house_n of_o the_o instruction_n of_o their_o child_n in_o what_o concern_v religion_n and_o to_o have_v a_o eye_n upon_o their_o information_n as_o to_o this_o point_n in_o the_o school_n i_o believe_v not_o that_o of_o 25_o book_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o the_o latin_a school_n to_o learn_v science_n more_o than_o one_o or_o two_o be_v fit_a to_o inculcate_v the_o ground_n of_o christianity_n to_o the_o tender_a youth_n those_o that_o go_v from_o the_o school_n to_o the_o university_n carry_v their_o head_n full_a of_o thousand_o of_o verse_n of_o horace_n ovid_n virgil_n and_o a_o vast_a number_n of_o passage_n and_o relation_n collect_v from_o heathen_a author_n both_o greek_a and_o latin_n those_o that_o return_v home_o from_o the_o university_n to_o their_o house_n carry_v still_o more_o of_o they_o but_o scarce_o bring_v back_o ten_o passage_n or_o perhaps_o so_o much_o as_o a_o passage_n or_o a_o lesson_n draw_v from_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o the_o foundation_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o matter_n of_o their_o devotion_n sect._n 8._o in_o the_o mean_a while_n most_o of_o the_o young_a man_n that_o go_v to_o the_o university_n new_o come_v from_o under_o the_o rod_n and_o hardly_o capable_a of_o discretion_n be_v allow_v to_o make_v choice_n of_o their_o own_o teacher_n which_o st._n paul_n reckon_v among_o the_o fault_n of_o these_o last_o time_n 2_o tim._n 4.3_o they_o choose_v the_o exercise_n they_o be_v to_o make_v the_o lesson_n they_o be_v to_o learn_v and_o the_o book_n they_o be_v to_o read_v which_o they_o do_v not_o so_o much_o with_o a_o intent_n of_o understanding_n the_o holy_a scripture_n as_o of_o inform_v themselves_o of_o the_o controversy_n among_o the_o principal_a sect_n the_o particular_a opinion_n of_o our_o doctor_n who_o be_v already_o but_o too_o much_o divide_v and_o who_o division_n be_v but_o too_o great_a the_o curious_a youth_n be_v more_o eager_a to_o learn_v such_o thing_n than_o those_o they_o ought_v to_o know_v carry_v away_o by_o the_o heat_n of_o their_o blood_n always_o ready_a to_o take_v fire_n and_o flight_n they_o ardent_o apply_v themselves_o obstinate_o to_o defend_v the_o part_n of_o their_o master_n and_o direct_v their_o study_n especial_o after_o the_o enquiry_n of_o such_o reason_n as_o may_v help_v they_o to_o maintain_v the_o opinion_n they_o have_v embrace_v and_o to_o confute_v their_o antagonist_n so_o that_o whenever_o a_o passage_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n be_v allege_v for_o or_o against_o their_o sentiment_n either_o in_o divinity_n or_o philosophy_n they_o exert_v all_o their_o ability_n and_o subtlety_n to_o wrest_v it_o or_o to_o put_v upon_o it_o such_o a_o sense_n as_o favour_n the_o opinion_n with_o which_o they_o be_v prejudice_v thus_o truth_n be_v not_o inquire_v aftâ—r_o for_o it_o be_v own_o sake_n and_o scripture_n and_o reason_n be_v often_o
which_o be_v nevertheless_o the_o common_a belief_n of_o all_o the_o pagan_n which_o be_v receive_v among_o the_o jew_n and_o have_v not_o be_v confute_v sufficient_o by_o the_o primitive_a christian_n among_o who_o be_v find_v some_o who_o have_v express_o teach_v it_o sect._n 7._o but_o the_o pagan_n differ_v from_o the_o mahometan_n and_o christian_n chief_o in_o two_o point_n first_o that_o they_o mix_v and_o confound_v together_o the_o supreme_a god_n with_o other_o superior_a and_o inferior_a god_n good_a and_o bad_a and_o also_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n with_o all_o those_o god_n in_o such_o a_o confuse_a manner_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o comprehend_v any_o thing_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o labyrinth_n from_o whence_o they_o can_v extricate_v themselves_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o jew_n and_o mahometan_n agree_v with_o the_o christian_n in_o this_o point_n that_o there_o be_v one_o only_a god_n and_o that_o all_o that_o be_v beside_o he_o have_v be_v create_v by_o he_o second_o in_o that_o that_o not_o only_o they_o make_v no_o great_a difficulty_n to_o deify_v man_n but_o that_o they_o make_v also_o the_o god_n return_v to_o the_o condition_n of_o man_n and_o that_o they_o believe_v there_o be_v man_n the_o issue_n of_o the_o god_n there_o be_v some_o of_o these_o error_n which_o the_o papist_n can_v boast_v of_o be_v entire_o free_a from_o for_o they_o may_v reasonable_o be_v reproach_v that_o they_o have_v substitute_v their_o saint_n to_o these_o imaginary_a god_n and_o to_o those_o demon_n of_o the_o pagan_n that_o they_o speak_v of_o saint_n as_o the_o pagan_n do_v of_o their_o god_n that_o they_o make_v they_o act_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o these_o false_a deity_n be_v suppose_v to_o act_v but_o pure_a christianity_n such_o as_o have_v be_v in_o all_o time_n upon_o this_o point_n never_o make_v god_n a_o man_n nor_o never_o raise_v man_n to_o the_o dignity_n of_o god_n sect._n 8._o there_o be_v notwithstanding_o some_o point_n upon_o which_o the_o protestant_n be_v not_o agree_v and_o upon_o which_o nevertheless_o the_o papist_n the_o primitive_a christian_n the_o jew_n the_o mahometan_n and_o all_o the_o pagan_n agree_v viz._n the_o tutelary_a god_n of_o the_o pagan_n who_o be_v the_o guardian_n angel_n in_o the_o first_o christianity_n we_o have_v late_o see_v they_o be_v admit_v without_o contestation_n among_o the_o papist_n the_o protestant_n in_o general_a be_v not_o dispose_v to_o receive_v this_o opinion_n those_o of_o the_o profession_n of_o france_n holland_n and_o switzerland_n reject_v it_o and_o nevertheless_o there_o be_v some_o but_o very_o few_o that_o admit_v it_o or_o at_o least_o believe_v not_o that_o there_o be_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o oppose_v it_o we_o shall_v examine_v afterward_o which_o be_v the_o sound_a of_o these_o opinion_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o we_o must_v take_v notice_n before_o hand_n that_o what_o the_o papist_n teach_v upon_o this_o subject_n together_o with_o some_o of_o other_o christian_n that_o be_v not_o of_o their_o communion_n relate_v more_o to_o the_o light_n and_o knowledge_n which_o they_o suppose_v that_o those_o spirit_n communicate_v to_o they_o than_o real_a help_n they_o can_v expect_v in_o their_o action_n and_o in_o their_o manner_n of_o live_v for_o it_o be_v rare_o see_v or_o to_o say_v better_o it_o be_v never_o see_v that_o the_o people_n ascribe_v a_o considerable_a deliverance_n or_o a_o great_a oppression_n that_o befall_v they_o to_o a_o angel_n either_o their_o keeper_n or_o their_o enemy_n but_o they_o never_o fail_v to_o ascribe_v it_o immediate_o to_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n or_o if_o they_o sometime_o turn_v their_o eye_n to_o another_o side_n the_o papist_n as_o to_o their_o particular_a refer_v all_o the_o good_a that_o happen_v to_o they_o to_o the_o protection_n of_o some_o great_a saint_n especial_o to_o that_o of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n but_o the_o protestant_n lest_o they_o shall_v seem_v to_o favour_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o popish_a saint_n will_v rather_o say_v if_o occasion_n serve_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o sect._n 9_o there_o be_v also_o a_o difference_n to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o betwixt_o the_o heathen_n on_o one_o side_n the_o jew_n and_o the_o mahometan_n on_o the_o other_o and_o all_o the_o christian_n on_o another_o it_o be_v chief_o in_o the_o practice_n of_o witchcraft_n and_o divination_n which_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o first_o be_v a_o laudable_a practice_n in_o itself_o althô_o often_o abuse_v as_o a_o great_a many_o good_a thing_n be_v according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o second_o it_o be_v only_o allow_v and_o useful_a in_o many_o occasion_n and_o according_a to_o the_o last_o it_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o christianity_n the_o reason_n of_o it_o be_v that_o the_o pagan_n hold_v for_o god_n or_o at_o least_o for_o minister_n and_o ambassador_n of_o the_o god_n spirit_n which_o be_v look_v upon_o by_o christian_n as_o unpure_a spirit_n and_o that_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o mahometan_n cause_n to_o proceed_v from_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o caballa_n and_o the_o influence_n of_o the_o star_n whatever_o the_o christian_n take_v to_o be_v magic_a witchcraft_n or_o enchantment_n it_o be_v true_a that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o ancient_a paganism_n the_o mathematician_n have_v be_v put_v into_o the_o rank_n of_o poisoner_n and_o that_o both_o be_v treat_v as_o person_n equal_o pernicious_a to_o who_o it_o be_v forbid_v to_o exercise_v their_o art_n as_o be_v unlawful_a but_o the_o occasion_n of_o these_o prohibition_n be_v only_o found_v upon_o the_o ill_a use_n that_o be_v make_v of_o this_o art_n which_o have_v be_v before_o not_o only_o permit_v but_o even_o much_o esteem_v at_o this_o time_n the_o christian_n have_v no_o long_o any_o aversion_n for_o the_o name_n of_o mathematician_n but_o that_o of_o poisoner_n never_o receive_v any_o good_a interpretation_n no_o that_o word_n be_v here_o to_o be_v dispute_v for_o it_o be_v of_o thing_n that_o we_o treat_v and_o we_o be_v to_o examine_v they_o and_o not_o word_n perhaps_o there_o will_v be_v occasion_n to_o have_v some_o regard_n to_o they_o in_o our_o three_o book_n where_o without_o doubt_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o speak_v full_o of_o these_o term_n and_o of_o many_o other_o sect._n 10._o let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o conformity_n be_v find_v among_o all_o these_o people_n together_o pagan_n jew_n mahometan_n christian_n both_o ancient_a and_o modern_a roman_a catholic_n protestant_n and_o other_o they_o all_o confess_v first_o that_o there_o be_v spirit_n distinct_a from_o god_n and_o body_n for_o tho'_o some_o contrive_v yet_o another_o kind_n of_o spirit_n as_o we_o have_v say_v it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o point_n in_o dispute_n among_o they_o and_o now_o we_o be_v about_o to_o seek_v wherein_o they_o agree_v together_o second_o that_o there_o nature_n be_v different_a some_o absolute_o subsist_v without_o body_n as_o angel_n and_o other_o be_v unite_v to_o a_o body_n as_o soul_n three_o that_o however_o both_o be_v mortal_a four_o that_o of_o such_o spirit_n as_o be_v unite_v to_o a_o body_n some_o be_v good_a to_o man_n and_o other_o bad_a five_o that_o therefore_o man_n have_v reason_n to_o seek_v the_o friendship_n of_o good_a spirit_n that_o be_v the_o angel_n and_o to_o take_v all_o possible_a care_n to_o divert_v from_o he_o evil_a spirit_n which_o be_v devil_n six_o that_o a_o infinite_a happiness_n or_o misery_n attend_v man_n after_o this_o life_n seven_o that_o likewise_o of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a some_o be_v bad_a and_o some_o good_a and_o holy_a tho'_o they_o seem_v not_o to_o explain_v themselves_o always_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n sometime_o upon_o one_o of_o the_o point_n and_o sometime_o upon_o the_o other_o it_o iâ—_n nevertheless_o certain_a consider_v the_o bottom_n of_o the_o matter_n that_o their_o sentiment_n be_v agreeable_a see_v then_o in_o what_o consist_v the_o conformity_n of_o the_o opinion_n in_o general_a of_o all_o nation_n and_o in_o what_o they_o differ_v we_o have_v now_o to_o examine_v what_o be_v true_a or_o what_o not_o in_o all_o that_o have_v be_v relate_v and_o it_o be_v for_o that_o purpose_n i_o design_v my_o second_o and_o three_o book_n according_a to_o the_o division_n i_o have_v establish_v before_o chapter_n the_o first_o sect._n 8._o however_o we_o shall_v yet_o see_v what_o caution_n may_v be_v draw_v from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v chap._n xxiv_o that_o all_o that_o have_v be_v relate_v show_v upon_o what_o foundation_n the_o christian_n in_o general_a and_o the_o protestant_n in_o particular_a say_v such_o extraordinary_a thing_n of_o the_o devil_n sect._n 1_o before_o i_o pass_v to_o my_o second_o book_n where_o i_o shall_v examine_v what_o be_v pure_o
the_o truth_n we_o must_v search_v into_o all_o the_o quotation_n and_o opinion_n that_o be_v collect_v here_o after_o the_o original_a of_o this_o opinion_n so_o general_a and_o so_o deep_o root_v touch_v the_o great_a power_n of_o the_o devil_n which_o we_o see_v that_o all_o the_o christian_n protestant_n roman_n and_o other_o carry_v so_o high_a at_o this_o time_n there_o be_v none_o who_o can_v deny_v but_o several_a thing_n present_v themselves_o in_o these_o narration_n that_o all_o the_o world_n easy_o perceive_v and_o be_v capable_a to_o produce_v such_o opinion_n or_o to_o confirm_v they_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o mâ—n_z neither_o that_o scripture_n or_o reason_n shall_v lead_v man_n thereto_o but_o they_o gather_v they_o from_o other_o place_n and_o without_o examine_v whether_o they_o be_v agreeable_a to_o those_o two_o rule_n only_o worthy_a of_o be_v follow_v they_o respect_v they_o nevertheless_o because_o of_o the_o credit_n in_o which_o they_o have_v be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n and_o of_o the_o approbation_n that_o have_v be_v give_v they_o now_o i_o intend_v to_o show_v first_o that_o all_o that_o be_v believe_v touch_v the_o great_a power_n of_o the_o devil_n beyond_o what_o scripture_n and_o reason_n manifest_o teach_v we_o of_o it_o proceed_v not_o from_o any_o of_o these_o two_o spring_n nor_o take_v it_o be_v original_a from_o any_o consequence_n that_o may_v be_v draw_v from_o they_o and_o afterward_o to_o discover_v what_o be_v the_o true_a cause_n of_o it_o sect._n 2._o the_o truth_n of_o this_o proposition_n be_v easy_o know_v as_o to_o its_o first_o respect_n because_o it_o be_v know_v that_o the_o most_o stupid_a and_o those_o that_o partake_v least_o of_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n or_o of_o knowledge_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v those_o which_o give_v most_o credit_n to_o what_o be_v say_v upon_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n the_o common_a people_n child_n and_o old_a woman_n be_v much_o more_o persuade_v of_o it_o than_o other_o but_o the_o more_o understand_v one_o have_v the_o more_o one_o be_v conversant_a in_o the_o holy_a writ_n and_o the_o more_o experience_n he_o have_v gain_v by_o the_o conversation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o by_o the_o different_a accident_n which_o have_v present_v themselves_o especial_o when_o experience_n be_v join_v to_o these_o two_o first_o condition_n the_o less_o he_o will_v be_v apt_a to_o believe_v such_o opinion_n i_o say_v he_o will_v be_v the_o less_o apt_a to_o believe_v they_o because_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o there_o be_v people_n of_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o learning_n and_o experience_n who_o not_o only_o receive_v they_o but_o implâ—â—_n all_o their_o skill_n and_o capacity_n to_o confirm_v they_o and_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v admit_v as_o king_n james_n the_o first_o bodin_n daneus_n and_o many_o other_o have_v do_v but_o i_o think_v not_o that_o we_o must_v believe_v what_o they_o have_v do_v aught_o to_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o evidence_n of_o reason_n which_o have_v persuade_v they_o but_o to_o their_o prejudices_fw-la and_o to_o a_o certain_a particular_a inclination_n according_a to_o which_o every_o one_o turn_v himself_o towards_o such_o or_o such_o a_o object_n according_a to_o his_o inclination_n it_o be_v by_o the_o motion_n of_o this_o natural_a inclination_n that_o the_o understanding_n be_v surprise_v take_v a_o disposition_n to_o follow_v it_o and_o when_o it_o have_v once_o addict_v itself_o thereto_o it_o make_v use_v of_o all_o its_o force_n and_o light_n to_o maintain_v its_o choice_n and_o to_o show_v that_o truth_n and_o reason_n have_v be_v his_o guide_n to_o the_o part_n he_o have_v take_v which_o he_o fancy_v all_o other_o man_n by_o the_o same_o principle_n be_v also_o oblige_v to_o take_v that_o be_v suppose_v it_o follow_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o a_o very_a small_a number_n of_o writer_n can_v hinder_v that_o what_o i_o have_v propose_v shall_v be_v true_a as_o to_o the_o whole_a or_o the_o great_a part_n and_o it_o be_v my_o advice_n which_o methinks_v no_o body_n will_v deny_v i_o s._n 3._o it_o may_v be_v object_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v nature_n that_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o what_o be_v never_o teach_v by_o the_o pagan_n and_o philosopher_n who_o have_v not_o the_o help_n of_o any_o other_o light_n but_o that_o of_o nature_n and_o reason_n or_o what_o they_o have_v leave_v in_o their_o write_n be_v draw_v from_o any_o other_o spring_n but_o nature_n itself_o i_o grant_v it_o but_o what_o have_v they_o teach_v upon_o this_o subject_n all_o that_o we_o have_v report_v before_o in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n that_o be_v betwixt_o the_o first_o and_o twelve_o there_o every_o one_o may_v see_v what_o it_o be_v what_o be_v their_o uncertainty_n and_o contradiction_n how_o different_a and_o opposite_a among_o they_o be_v their_o practice_n what_o foundation_n can_v be_v lay_v upon_o a_o philosophy_n which_o have_v not_o seek_v but_o to_o accommodate_v itself_o to_o capricious_a and_o prejudice_v people_n and_o which_o consist_v almost_o in_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o trick_n of_o priest_n beside_o it_o be_v not_o a_o pure_a philosophy_n that_o have_v be_v the_o original_n and_o foundation_n of_o pagan_a religion_n but_o the_o philosophy_n such_o as_o it_o have_v be_v comprehend_v and_o understand_v by_o the_o people_n that_o be_v to_o say_v very_o ill_o in_o part_n or_o in_o the_o whole_a mix_v with_o prejudice_n and_o great_a ignorance_n the_o fear_n cause_v by_o extraordinary_a and_o surprise_a object_n and_o the_o blind_a love_n every_o one_o have_v for_o his_o own_o notion_n produce_v in_o that_o perturbation_n drive_v man_n to_o seek_v the_o mean_n to_o appease_v a_o power_n from_o which_o proceed_v those_o extraordinary_a object_n and_o which_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o those_o evil_n they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o resist_v these_o two_o reason_n i_o say_v carry_v man_n to_o practice_v for_o that_o end_n all_o sort_n of_o mean_n although_o they_o know_v they_o but_o by_o half_a be_v or_o not_o at_o all_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o who_o may_v discover_v to_o they_o their_o mistake_v and_o afford_v they_o better_a instruction_n either_o will_v not_o give_v themselves_o the_o trouble_n or_o choose_v rather_o to_o keep_v it_o secret_n and_o make_v use_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o people_n to_o the_o end_n to_o acquire_v more_o credit_n and_o to_o be_v the_o object_n of_o a_o great_a admiration_n as_o heretofore_o the_o magi_n do_v and_o as_o at_o this_o time_n the_o brahmin_n and_o the_o bonze_n do_v if_o there_o be_v any_o one_o who_o have_v better_a inclination_n he_o dare_v not_o open_a his_o mouth_n for_o fear_n of_o incur_v the_o indignation_n of_o the_o public_a as_o socrates_n who_o boldness_n cost_v he_o his_o life_n which_o be_v take_v away_o by_o poison_n sect._n 4._o we_o must_v therefore_o imagine_v that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o of_o those_o that_o addict_v themselves_o to_o philosophy_n who_o from_o their_o youth_n have_v not_o be_v breed_v in_o the_o opinion_n and_o exercise_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o their_o ancestor_n so_o that_o they_o owe_v unto_o the_o school_n the_o prejudices_fw-la that_o they_o have_v thereby_o already_o swallow_v they_o find_v master_n who_o be_v no_o less_o prevent_v with_o they_o either_o that_o they_o be_v alike_o to_o those_o of_o their_o scholar_n or_o that_o they_o be_v different_a if_o they_o be_v alike_o the_o disciple_n be_v confirm_v in_o those_o prejudices_fw-la by_o their_o master_n and_o if_o they_o be_v different_a they_o afford_v they_o more_o matter_n to_o confound_v their_o understanding_n last_o however_o it_o be_v their_o understanding_n can_v but_o remain_v corrupt_v and_o their_o ill_a disposition_n but_o daily_a increase_n if_o this_o need_v a_o proof_n and_o require_v less_o time_n it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a task_n to_o prove_v what_o i_o assert_v since_o i_o may_v name_v person_n who_o may_v be_v live_a instance_n of_o it_o but_o no_o body_n methinks_v will_v require_v from_o i_o what_o i_o have_v just_a now_o say_v be_v too_o evident_a to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n if_o there_o be_v some_o who_o never_o reflect_v upon_o it_o in_o relation_n to_o the_o infidel_n he_o need_v but_o make_v consideration_n upon_o the_o christian_n and_o himself_o quick_o to_o discover_v the_o truth_n a_o blind_a and_o brutish_a zeal_n for_o religion_n or_o rather_o for_o what_o be_v call_v religion_n ordinary_o precede_v knowledge_n without_o which_o however_o there_o be_v no_o true_a religion_n nor_o sincere_a piety_n the_o eye_n of_o our_o understanding_n be_v insensible_o use_v to_o object_n that_o continual_o offer_v themselves_o to_o they_o they_o turn_v of_o their_o own_o accord_n to_o that_o side_n and_o afterward_o neither_o will_v nor_o can_v look_v upon_o other_o or_o at_o least_o if_o they_o perceive_v